format: text

text:
# Notation

## Notation

Fields, varieties, sheaves. We fix an algebraically closed field $`𝔽`$ and we denote by $`p`$ its characteristic. All algebraic varieties and all algebraic groups will be considered over $`𝔽`$. We also fix a prime number $`\mathrm{}`$ different from $`p`$. Let $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}`$ denote an algebraic closure of the $`\mathrm{}`$-adic field $`_{\mathrm{}}`$.

If $`𝐗`$ is an algebraic variety (over $`𝔽`$), we also denote by $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}`$ the constant $`\mathrm{}`$-adic sheaf associated to $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}`$ (if necessary, we denote it by $`(\overline{}_{\mathrm{}})_𝐗`$). By a constructible sheaf (respectively a local system) on $`𝐗`$ we mean a constructible $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}`$-sheaf (respectively a $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}`$-local system). Let $`𝒟𝐗`$ denote the bounded derived category of constructible sheaves on $`𝐗`$. If $`K𝒟𝐗`$ and $`i`$, we denote by $`^iK`$ the $`i`$-th cohomology sheaf of $`K`$ and if $`x𝐗`$, then $`_x^iK`$ denotes the stalk at $`x`$ of the constructible sheaf $`^iK`$. If $`K𝒟𝐗`$, we denote by $`DK`$ its Verdier dual. If $``$ is a constructible sheaf on $`𝐗`$, we identify it with its image in $`𝒟𝐗`$, that is the complex, concentrated in degree $`0`$, whose $`0`$th term is $``$.

Let $`K𝒟𝐗`$. We say that $`K`$ is a perverse sheaf if the following two conditions hold :

$$(\mathrm{a})i,dimsupp^iKi,$$

$$(\mathrm{b})i,dimsupp^iDKi.$$

We denote by $`𝐗`$ the full subcategory of $`𝒟𝐗`$ whose objects are perverse sheaves : this is an abelian category \[BBD, 2.14, 1.3.6\].

Let $`𝐘`$ be a locally closed, smooth, irreducible subvariety of $`𝐗`$ and let $``$ be a local system on $`𝐘`$. We denote by $`IC(\overline{𝐘},)`$ the Deligne-Goresky-MacPherson intersection cohomology complex of $`\overline{𝐘}`$ with coefficients in $``$. We often identify $`IC(\overline{𝐘},)`$ with its extension by zero to $`𝐗`$ ; $`IC(\overline{𝐘},)[dim𝐘]`$ is a perverse sheaf on $`𝐗`$.

Algebraic groups. If $`𝐇`$ is a linear algebraic group, we will denote by $`𝐇^{}`$ the neutral component of $`𝐇`$, by $`𝐇_{\mathrm{uni}}`$ the closed subvariety of $`𝐇`$ consisting of unipotent elements of $`𝐇`$, and by $`𝐙(𝐇)`$ the center of $`𝐇`$. If $`h𝐇`$, then $`A_𝐇(h)`$ denotes the finite group $`C_𝐇(h)/C_𝐇^{}(h)`$, $`(h)_𝐇`$ denotes the conjugacy class of $`h`$ in $`𝐇`$, and $`h_s`$ (respectively $`h_u`$) denotes the semisimple (respectively unipotent) part of $`h`$. If $`𝖍`$ is the Lie algebra of $`𝐇`$, we denote by $`Adh:𝖍𝖍`$ the differential at $`1`$ of the automorphism $`𝐇𝐇`$, $`x^hx=hxh^1`$.

If $`𝐗`$ and $`𝐘`$ are varieties, and if $`𝐗`$ (respectively $`𝐘`$) is endowed with an action of $`𝐇`$ on the right (respectively left), then we denote, when it exists, $`𝐗\times _𝐇𝐘`$ the quotient of $`𝐗\times 𝐘`$ by the diagonal left action of $`𝐇`$ given by $`h.(x,y)=(xh^1,hy)`$ for any $`h𝐇`$ and $`(x,y)𝐗\times 𝐘`$. If $`(x,y)𝐗\times 𝐘`$, and if $`𝐗\times _𝐇𝐘`$ exists, we denote by $`x_𝐇y`$ the image of $`(x,y)`$ in $`𝐗\times _𝐇𝐘`$ by the canonical morphism.

Finally, if $`X_1`$,…, $`X_n`$ are subsets or elements of $`𝐇`$, we denote by $`N_𝐇(X_1,\mathrm{},X_n)`$ the intersection of the normalizers $`N_𝐇(X_i)`$ of $`X_i`$ in $`𝐇`$ ($`1in`$).

Reductive group. We fix once and for all a connected reductive algebraic group $`𝐆`$. We fix a Borel subgroup $`𝐁`$ of $`𝐆`$ and a maximal torus $`𝐓`$ of $`𝐁`$. We denote by $`X(𝐓)`$ (respectively $`Y(𝐓)`$) the lattice of rational characters (respectively of one-parameter subgroups) of $`𝐓`$. Let $`W=N_𝐆(𝐓)/𝐓`$. Let $`\mathrm{\Phi }`$ denote the root system of $`𝐆`$ relative to $`𝐓`$ and let $`\mathrm{\Phi }^+`$ (respectively $`\mathrm{\Delta }`$) denote the set of positive roots (respectively the basis) of $`\mathrm{\Phi }`$ associated to $`𝐁`$. For each root $`\alpha \mathrm{\Phi }`$, we denote by $`𝐔_\alpha `$ the one-parameter unipotent subgroup of $`𝐆`$ normalized by $`𝐓`$ associated to $`\alpha `$.

We also fix in this paper a parabolic subgroup $`𝐏`$ of $`𝐆`$ and a Levi subgroup $`𝐋`$ of $`𝐏`$. We denote by $`\pi _𝐋:𝐏𝐋`$ the canonical projection with kernel $`𝐕`$, the unipotent radical of $`𝐏`$. We denote by $`\mathrm{\Phi }_𝐋`$ the root system of $`𝐋`$ relative to $`𝐓`$ ; we have $`\mathrm{\Phi }_𝐋\mathrm{\Phi }`$. Finally, $`W_𝐋`$ denotes the Weyl group of $`𝐋`$ relative to $`𝐓`$.

## 1. Preliminaries

### 1.A. Centralizers

We start this subsection by recalling two well-known results on centralizers of elements in reductive groups. The first one is due to Lusztig \[Lu2, Proposition 1.2\], while the second one is due to Spaltenstein \[HS, Proposition 3\].

###### Lemma 1.1 (Lusztig).

$`(1)`$ Let $`l𝐋`$ and $`g𝐆`$. Then

$$dim\{x𝐏|x^1gx(l)_𝐋.𝐕\}\frac{1}{2}(dimC_𝐆(g)dimC_𝐋(l)).$$

$`(2)`$ If $`g𝐏`$, then $`dimC_𝐏(g)dimC_𝐋(\pi _𝐋(g))`$.

###### Lemma 1.2 (Spaltenstein).

If $`l𝐋`$, then $`C_𝐕(l)`$ is connected.

We will now give several applications of the two previous lemmas. We first need the following technical result :

###### Lemma 1.3.

Let $`l𝐋`$. Then the following are equivalent :

$`(\mathrm{a})`$ $`C_𝐆^{}(l)𝐋`$ ;

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ $`C_𝐆^{}(l_s)𝐋`$ ;

$`(\mathrm{c})`$ $`C_𝐕(l)=\{1\}`$ ;

$`(\mathrm{d})`$ $`dimC_𝐕(l)=0`$.

Proof - It is clear that (b) implies (a), and that (a) implies (d). Moreover, by Lemma 1.2, (c) is equivalent to (d). It remains to prove that (c) implies (b).

For this, let $`s`$ (respectively $`u`$) denote the semisimple (respectively unipotent) part of $`l`$, and assume that $`C_𝐆^{}(s)𝐋`$. We want to prove that $`C_𝐕(l)\{1\}`$. Without loss of generality, we may and do assume that $`s𝐓`$ and $`u𝐔𝐋`$.

Let $`𝐆^{}=C_𝐆^{}(s)`$, $`𝐔^{}=C_𝐔(s)`$, $`𝐕^{}=C_𝐕(s)`$ and $`𝐁^{}=C_𝐁(s)`$. Then, by \[Bor, Corollary 11.12\], $`u𝐆^{}`$. Moreover, by Lemma 1.2, $`𝐔^{}`$ and $`𝐕^{}`$ are connected. So $`𝐁^{}=𝐓.𝐔^{}`$ is connected. Let $`\mathrm{\Phi }_s`$ denote the root system of $`𝐆^{}`$ relative to $`𝐓`$, and let $`\mathrm{\Phi }_s^+`$ be the positive root system associated to the Borel subgroup $`𝐁^{}`$ of $`𝐆^{}`$. Since $`𝐆^{}𝐋`$, there exists an irreducible component $`\mathrm{\Psi }`$ of the root system $`\mathrm{\Phi }_s`$ such that $`\mathrm{\Psi }\mathrm{\Phi }_𝐋`$. Let $`\alpha _s`$ denote the highest root of $`\mathrm{\Psi }`$ with respect to $`\mathrm{\Psi }\mathrm{\Phi }_s^+`$ : then $`\alpha _s\mathrm{\Phi }_𝐋`$. But $`𝐔_{\alpha _s}`$ is central in $`𝐔^{}`$, so $`𝐔_{\alpha _s}C_𝐕^{}(u)=C_𝐕(l)`$. Therefore, $`C_𝐕(l)\{1\}`$. The proof of Lemma 1.3 is now complete. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Now, let $`𝓞`$ be the set of elements $`l𝐋`$ such that $`C_𝐕(l)=\{1\}`$. This variety has been used by Lusztig in \[Lu6, $`\S `$2\] where it was denoted by $`𝒰`$.

###### Lemma 1.4.

The set $`𝓞`$ is a dense open subset of $`𝐋`$ and the map

$$\begin{array}{ccc}𝓞\times 𝐕& & 𝓞.𝐕\\ (l,x)& & xlx^1\end{array}$$

is an isomorphism of varieties.

Proof - The group $`𝐕`$ acts on $`𝐆`$ by conjugation. So, by \[Hu, Proposition 1.4\], the set

$$𝓝=\{g𝐆|dimC_𝐕(g)=0\}$$

is an open subset of $`𝐆`$. Therefore, $`𝓝𝐋`$ is an open subset of $`𝐋`$. Moreover, $`𝓝𝐋`$ is not empty since any $`𝐆`$-regular element of $`𝐓`$ belongs to $`𝓝𝐋`$. But, by Lemma 1.2, $`𝓝𝐋=𝓞`$. This proves the first assertion of the lemma.

Now, let $`f`$ denote the morphism defined in Lemma 1.4. Let $`l𝓞`$. Then the map $`f_l:𝐕l.𝐕`$, $`xxlx^1`$ is injective by definition of $`𝓞`$, and its image is closed because it is an orbit under a unipotent group \[Bor, Proposition 4.10\]. By comparing dimensions, we get that $`f_l`$ is bijective. As this holds for every $`l𝓞`$, $`f`$ is bijective.

Moreover, the variety $`𝓞.𝐕𝓞\times 𝐕`$ is smooth. Hence, to prove that $`f`$ is an isomorphism, it is enough to prove that the differential $`(df)_{(l,1)}`$ is surjective for some $`l𝓞`$ (see \[Bor, Theorems AG.17.3 and AG.18.2\]).

Now, let $`t𝐓`$ be a $`𝐆`$-regular element (so that $`t𝓞`$). The tangent space to $`𝓞`$ at $`t`$ may be identified with the Lie algebra $`𝖑`$ of $`𝐋`$ via the translation by $`t`$. By writing $`f(l,x)=l.(l^1xlx^1)`$ for every $`(l,x)𝓞\times 𝐕`$, the differential $`(df)_{(t,1)}`$ may be identified with the map

$$\begin{array}{ccc}𝖑𝖛& & 𝖑𝖛\\ lx& & l(Adt^1Id_𝖛)(x),\end{array}$$

where $`𝖛`$ denotes the Lie algebra of $`𝐕`$. The bijectivity of $`(df)_{(t,1)}`$ follows immediately from the fact that the eigenvalues of $`Adt^1`$ are equal to $`\alpha (t)^1`$ for $`\alpha \mathrm{\Phi }^+\mathrm{\Phi }_𝐋`$, so they are different from $`1`$ by the regularity of $`t`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Lemma 1.4 implies immediately the following :

###### Corollary 1.5.

Let $`𝓢`$ be a locally closed subvariety of $`𝓞`$. Then the map

$$\begin{array}{ccc}𝓢\times 𝐕& & 𝓢.𝐕\\ (l,x)& & xlx^1\end{array}$$

is an isomorphism of varieties.

Notation -  If $`𝓢`$ is a locally closed subvariety of $`𝐋`$, we denote by $`𝓢_{\mathrm{reg}}`$ (or $`𝓢_{\mathrm{reg},𝐆}`$ if there is some ambiguity) the open subset $`𝓢𝓞`$ of $`𝓢`$. It might be empty. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 1.B. Steinberg map

Let $`:𝐆𝐓/W`$ be the Steinberg map. Recall that for $`g𝐆`$, $`(g)`$ is defined to be the intersection of $`𝐓`$ with the conjugacy class of the semisimple part of $`g`$. Then $``$ is a morphism of varieties \[Ste, $`\S `$6\]. To compute the Steinberg map, we need to determine semisimple parts of elements of $`𝐆`$. In our situation, the following well-known lemma will be useful \[Lu2, 5.1\] :

###### Lemma 1.6.

If $`g𝐏`$, then the semisimple part of $`g`$ is $`𝐕`$-conjugate to the semisimple part of $`\pi _𝐋(g)`$. In particular, $`(g)=(\pi _𝐋(g))`$.

Proof - Let $`s`$ be the semisimple part of $`g`$. Then the semisimple part of $`\pi _𝐋(g)`$ is $`\pi _𝐋(s)`$. But, $`s`$ belongs to some Levi subgroup $`𝐋_0`$ of $`𝐏`$. Let $`x𝐕`$ be such that $`𝐋=^x𝐋_0`$. Then $`xsx^1𝐋`$ and $`xsx^1`$ is the semisimple part of $`xgx^1`$. Therefore, the semisimple part of $`\pi _𝐋(xgx^1)=\pi _𝐋(g)`$ is $`\pi _𝐋(xsx^1)=xsx^1`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

###### Lemma 1.7.

$`(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$ is a closed subset of $`𝐓/W`$ and $`(𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{})`$ is an open subset of $`(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$.

Proof - The restriction of $``$ to $`𝐓`$ is a finite quotient morphism. In particular, it is open and closed. Since it is closed, $`(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$ is a closed subset of $`𝐓/W`$. Since it is open, $`(𝐓_{\mathrm{reg}})`$ is an open subset of $`𝐓/W`$. But $`(𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{})=(𝐓_{\mathrm{reg}})(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$. So the Lemma 1.7 is proved. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Let $`_𝐋:𝐋𝐓/W_𝐋`$ denote the Steinberg map for the group $`𝐋`$. By Lemma 1.3, we have

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{1.8}\mathbf{)}`$
$$𝓞=_𝐋^1(𝐓_{\mathrm{reg}}/W_𝐋).$$

### 1.C. A family of morphisms

If $`𝓢`$ is a locally closed subvariety of $`𝐋`$ stable under conjugation by $`𝐋`$, then $`𝓢.𝐕`$ is a locally closed subvariety of $`𝐏`$ stable under conjugation by $`𝐏`$. We can therefore consider the quotients $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝓢`$ and $`𝐆\times _𝐏𝓢.𝐕`$. In this subsection, we will focus on the maps $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝓢𝐆`$, $`g_𝐋lglg^1`$ and $`𝐆\times _𝐏𝓢.𝐕𝐆`$, $`g_𝐏xgxg^1`$ which are well-defined morphisms of varieties.

Remark 1.9 -  If $`𝓢`$ is contained in $`𝓞`$, then the map $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝓢𝐆\times _𝐏𝓢.𝐕`$, $`g_𝐋lg_𝐏l`$ is an isomorphism of varieties (by Corollary 1.5). $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

The next result is well-known :

###### Lemma 1.10.

The map $`𝐆\times _𝐏𝐏𝐆`$, $`g_𝐏xgxg^1`$ is a projective surjective morphism of varieties. In particular, if $`𝐅`$ is a closed subvariety of $`𝐏`$ stable under conjugation by $`𝐏`$, then the map $`𝐆_𝐏𝐅𝐆`$, $`g_𝐏xgxg^1`$ is a projective morphism.

Proof - Let $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}=\{(x,g𝐏)𝐆\times 𝐆/𝐏|g^1xg𝐏\}`$. Then $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$ is a closed subvariety of $`𝐆\times 𝐆/𝐏`$. Moreover, the variety $`𝐆/𝐏`$ is projective. Therefore, the projection $`\pi :\stackrel{~}{𝐗}𝐆`$, $`(x,g𝐏)x`$ is a projective morphism. Since every element of $`𝐆`$ is conjugate to an element of $`𝐁`$, $`\pi `$ is surjective.

But the maps $`𝐆\times _𝐏𝐏\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$, $`g_𝐏x(gxg^1,g𝐏)`$ and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}𝐆\times _𝐏𝐏`$, $`(x,g𝐏)g_𝐏g^1xg`$ are morphisms of varieties which are inverse of each other. Moreover, through these isomorphisms, the map constructed in Lemma 1.10 may be identified with $`\pi `$. The proof is now complete. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

The next result might be known but we have not come across it in the literature.

###### Lemma 1.11.

The morphisms of varieties

$$\begin{array}{ccc}𝐆\times _𝐋𝓞& & 𝐆\\ g_𝐋l& & glg^1\end{array}$$

$`\mathrm{𝑎𝑛𝑑}`$
$$\begin{array}{ccc}𝐆\times _𝐏𝓞.𝐕& & 𝐆\\ g_𝐏x& & gxg^1\end{array}$$

are étale.

Proof - By Remark 1.C, it is sufficient to prove that the morphism

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill f:& 𝐆\times _𝐏𝓞.𝐕& & 𝐆\\ & g_𝐏x& & gxg^1\end{array}$$

is étale.

Since $`𝐆\times _𝐏𝓞.𝐕`$ and $`𝐆`$ are smooth varieties, $`f`$ is étale if and only if the differential of $`f`$ at any point of $`𝐆\times _𝐏𝓞.𝐕`$ is an isomorphism \[Ha, Proposition III.10.4\]. By $`𝐆`$-equivariance of the morphism $`f`$ ($`𝐆`$ acts on $`𝐆\times _𝐏𝓞.𝐕`$ by left translation on the first factor, and acts on $`𝐆`$ by conjugation), it is sufficient to prove that $`(df)_{1_𝐏x}`$ is an isomorphism for every $`x𝓞.𝐕`$.

For this, let $`𝐏^{}`$ denote the parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$ opposed to $`𝐏`$ (with respect to $`𝐋`$), and let $`𝐕^{}`$ denote its unipotent radical. Then $`𝐕^{}\times 𝓞.𝐕`$ is an open neighborhood of $`1_𝐏x`$ in $`𝐆_𝐏𝓞.𝐕`$. Therefore, it is sufficient to prove that the differential of the map

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill f^{}:& 𝐕^{}\times 𝓞.𝐕& & 𝐆\\ & (g,x)& & gxg^1\end{array}$$

at $`(1,x)`$ is an isomorphism for every $`x𝓞.𝐕`$.

Let $`𝖌`$, $`𝖛^{}`$, $`𝖑`$ and $`𝖕`$ denote the Lie algebras of $`𝐆`$, $`𝐕^{}`$, $`𝐋`$ and $`𝐏`$ respectively. Since $`𝓞`$ is open in $`𝐋`$, we may identify the tangent space to $`𝓞.𝐕`$ at $`x`$ with $`𝖕`$ (using left translation by $`x`$). Similarly, we identify the tangent space to $`𝐆`$ at $`x`$ with $`𝖌`$ using left translation. Using these identifications, the differential of $`f^{}`$ at $`(1,x)`$ may be identified with the map

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \delta :& 𝖛^{}𝖕& & 𝖌\\ & AB& & (adx)^1(A)A+B.\end{array}$$

For dimension reasons, we only need to prove that $`\delta `$ is injective.

For this, let $`\lambda Y(𝐓)`$ be such that $`𝐋=C_𝐆(Im\lambda )`$ and

$$𝐏=\{g𝐆|\underset{t0}{lim}\lambda (t)g\lambda (t)^1\mathrm{exists}\}.$$

For the definition of $`lim_{t0}\lambda (t)`$, see \[DLM1, Page 184\]. We then define, for each $`i`$,

$$𝖌(i)=\{X𝖌|(ad\lambda (t))(X)=t^iX\}.$$

Then

$$𝖌=\underset{i}{}𝖌(i),$$

$$𝖕=\underset{i0}{}𝖌(i),$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$𝖛^{}=\underset{i<0}{}𝖌(i)$$

(see \[DLM1, 5.14\]). For each $`X𝖌`$, we denote by $`X_i`$ its projection on $`𝖌(i)`$.

Now, let $`l=\pi _𝐋(x)`$. Then it is clear that we have, for any $`i_0`$ and any $`X𝖌(i_0)`$,

$`(1)`$
$$(adx)^1(X)(adl)^1(X)+(\underset{i>i_0}{}𝖌(i)).$$

Now, let $`ABKer\delta `$, and assume that $`A0`$. Then there exists $`i_0<0`$ minimal among all $`i<0`$ such that $`A_i0`$. Then, by (1), the projection of $`\delta (AB)`$ on $`𝖌(i_0)`$ is equal to $`(adl)^1(A_{i_0})A_{i_0}`$. But, $`\delta (AB)=0`$, so $`(adl)^1(A_{i_0})A_{i_0}=0`$. Therefore, $`C_𝖌(l)𝖑`$. So $`C_𝖌(s)𝖑`$, where $`s`$ denotes the semisimple part of $`l`$. However, $`l`$ lies in $`𝓞`$, so its semisimple part $`s`$ also lies in $`𝓞`$ by Lemma 1.3. But, by \[Bor, Proposition 9.1 (1)\], $`C_𝖌(s)`$ is the Lie algebra of $`C_𝐆^{}(s)`$ which is contained in $`𝐋`$ by Lemma 1.3. We get a contradiction.

So, this discussion shows that $`A=0`$. But $`0=\delta (A,B)=(adx)^1(A)A+B`$, so $`B=0`$. This completes the proof of Lemma 1.11$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 1.D. Isolated class

An element $`g𝐆`$ is said to be ($`𝐆`$-)isolated if the centralizer of its semisimple part is not contained in a Levi subgroup of a proper parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$.

Let $`𝐋_{\mathrm{iso}}`$ denote the subset of $`𝐋`$ consisting of $`𝐋`$-isolated elements, and let $`𝐓_{\mathrm{iso}}=𝐓𝐋_{\mathrm{iso}}`$. Then $`𝐓_{\mathrm{iso}}`$ is a closed subset of $`𝐓`$. Therefore $`_𝐋(𝐓_{\mathrm{iso}})`$ is a closed subset of $`𝐓/W_𝐋`$. Moreover, we have $`𝐋_{\mathrm{iso}}=_𝐋^1((𝐓_{\mathrm{iso}}))`$, so $`𝐋_{\mathrm{iso}}`$ is a closed subset of $`𝐋`$.

As a consequence of Lemma 1.10, the image of the morphism $`𝐆\times _𝐏𝐋_{\mathrm{iso}}.𝐕𝐆`$, $`g_𝐏xgxg^1`$ is a closed subvariety of $`𝐆`$ : we denote it by $`𝐗_{𝐆,𝐋}`$. On the other hand, by Lemma 1.11, the image of the morphism $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝓞𝐆`$, $`g_𝐋xgxg^1`$ is an open subset of $`𝐆`$, which will be denoted by $`𝓞_{𝐆,𝐋}`$. Finally, we denote by $`𝐘_{𝐆,𝐋}`$ the intersection of $`𝐗_{𝐆,𝐋}`$ and $`𝓞_{𝐆,𝐋}`$.

Note that $`W_𝐆(𝐋)=N_𝐆(𝐋)/𝐋`$ acts (on the right) on the variety $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝐋_{\mathrm{iso},\mathrm{reg}}`$ in the following way. If $`wW_𝐆(𝐋)`$ and if $`g_𝐋l𝐆\times _𝐋𝐋_{\mathrm{iso},\mathrm{reg}}`$, then

$$(g_𝐋l).w=g\dot{w}_𝐋\dot{w}^1l\dot{w},$$

where $`\dot{w}N_𝐆(𝐋)`$ is any representative of $`w`$.

###### Proposition 1.12.

The map $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝐋_{\mathrm{iso},\mathrm{reg}}𝐘_{𝐆,𝐋}`$, $`g_𝐋lglg^1`$ is a Galois étale covering with group $`W_𝐆(𝐋)`$.

Proof - Set $`\pi :𝐆\times _𝐋𝐋_{\mathrm{iso},\mathrm{reg}}𝐘_{𝐆,𝐋}`$, $`g_𝐋lglg^1`$, and $`\gamma :𝐆\times _𝐋𝓞𝐆`$, $`g_𝐋lglg^1`$. By Lemma 1.11, $`\gamma `$ is an étale morphism. If we prove that the square

$`(\mathrm{\#})`$
is cartesian, then, by base change, we get that $`\pi `$ is an étale morphism.

Since $`\gamma `$ is smooth, the fibred product (scheme) of $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝓞`$ and $`𝐘_{𝐆,𝐋}`$ over $`𝐆`$ is reduced (because $`𝐘_{𝐆,𝐋}`$ is), so it is enough to prove that $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝐋_{\mathrm{iso},\mathrm{reg}}=\gamma ^1(𝐘_{𝐆,𝐋})`$.

Let $`g_𝐋l𝐆\times _𝐋𝓞`$ be such that $`glg^1𝐘_{𝐆,𝐋}`$. Then there exist $`h𝐆`$, $`m𝐋_{\mathrm{iso}}`$ and $`v𝐕`$ such that $`hmvh^1=glg^1`$. Let $`s`$, $`t`$ and $`t^{}`$) denote the semisimple parts of $`l`$, $`m`$ and $`mv`$ respectively. By Lemma 1.6, there exists $`x𝐕`$ such that $`t^{}=^xt`$. Thus $`^{hx}t=^gs`$.

Since $`t`$ is $`𝐋`$-isolated, we have $`𝐙(C_𝐋^{}(t))^{}=𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. Therefore $`𝐙(C_𝐆^{}(t))^{}𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. On the other hand, since $`s𝓞`$, we have $`C_𝐆^{}(s)𝐋`$, so $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}𝐙(C_𝐆^{}(s))`$. This proves that $`^g𝐙(𝐋)^{}^{hx}𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. For dimension reasons, we have $`^g𝐙(𝐋)^{}=^{hx}𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$, so $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}=𝐙(C_𝐆^{}(s))`$. Hence, $`l`$ is isolated. So, we have proved that $`\pi `$ is étale.

Now $`W_𝐆(𝐋)`$ acts freely on $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝐋_{\mathrm{iso},\mathrm{reg}}`$. So the quotient morphism $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝐋_{\mathrm{iso},\mathrm{reg}}𝐆\times _{N_𝐆(𝐋)}𝐋_{\mathrm{iso},\mathrm{reg}}`$ is a Galois étale covering with group $`W_𝐆(𝐋)`$. Moreover, $`\pi `$ clearly factorizes through this quotient morphism. We get an étale morphism $`\pi _0:𝐆\times _{N_𝐆(𝐋)}𝐋_{\mathrm{iso},\mathrm{reg}}𝐘_{𝐆,𝐋}`$. To finish the proof of Proposition 1.12, it is now enough to prove that $`\pi _0`$ is an isomorphism of varieties. Since $`\pi _0`$ is étale, we only need to prove that it is bijective.

Note that $`\pi _0`$ is clearly surjective. We just need to prove that it is injective. Let $`(g,l)`$ and $`(g^{},l^{})`$ in $`𝐆\times 𝐋_{\mathrm{iso},\mathrm{reg}}`$ be such that $`glg^1=g^{}l^{}g^1`$. Let $`s`$ and $`s^{}`$ be the semisimple parts of $`l`$ and $`l^{}`$ respectively. Then $`𝐙(C_𝐋^{}(s))^{}=𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ since $`l`$ is $`𝐋`$-isolated. Since $`l𝓞`$, we also have $`C_𝐆^{}(s)=C_𝐋^{}(s)`$, so $`𝐙(C_𝐆^{}(s))^{}=𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. Similarly, $`𝐙(C_𝐆^{}(s^{}))^{}=𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. So $`^{g^1g^{}}𝐙(𝐋)^{}=𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. Therefore, $`g^1g^{}N_𝐆(𝐋)`$. This completes the proof. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 1.E. Self-opposed Levi subgroups

In this paper, we will be interested in the action of the relative Weyl group $`W_𝐆(𝐋)`$ on certain varieties. In this subsection (which is independent from the four previous ones), we deal with a particular case (where $`𝐋`$ is called self-opposed) for which this group is a reflection group for its action on $`X(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$. The reader should note that most of the facts stated here will be used only in the next part.

The Levi subgroup $`𝐋`$ of the parabolic subgroup $`𝐏`$ of $`𝐆`$ is said to be $`𝐆`$-self-opposed if, for every minimal parabolic subgroup $`𝐐`$ of $`𝐆`$ containing $`𝐏`$, we have $`|W_𝐌(𝐋)|=2`$, where $`𝐌`$ is the unique Levi subgroup of $`𝐐`$ containing $`𝐋`$. We recall in the next proposition some well-known basic properties of a $`𝐆`$-self-oposed Levi subgroup of a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$. Most of them are due to Howlett \[Ho\] and Lusztig \[Lu1\].

###### Proposition 1.13.

Assume that $`𝐋`$ is $`𝐆`$-self-opposed. For every $`\alpha \mathrm{\Delta }\mathrm{\Delta }_𝐋`$, let $`𝐐_\alpha `$ denote the parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$ generated by $`𝐏`$ and $`𝐔_\alpha `$, $`𝐌_\alpha `$ the unique Levi subgroup of $`𝐐_\alpha `$ containing $`𝐋`$, and $`s_{𝐋,\alpha }`$ the unique non-trivial element of $`W_{𝐌_\alpha }(𝐋)`$. Then :

$`(\mathrm{a})`$ For each $`\alpha \mathrm{\Delta }\mathrm{\Delta }_𝐋`$, $`s_{𝐋,\alpha }`$ is a reflection on $`X(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$.

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ $`(W_𝐆(𝐋),(s_{𝐋,\alpha })_{\alpha \mathrm{\Delta }\mathrm{\Delta }_𝐋})`$ is a Coxeter system.

$`(\mathrm{c})`$ If $`𝐏^{}`$ is a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$ having $`𝐋`$ as a Levi subgroup, then $`𝐏^{}`$ and $`𝐏`$ are conjugate in $`𝐆`$ (and in fact, they are conjugate under $`N_𝐆(𝐋)`$).

$`(\mathrm{d})`$ Let $`𝐌`$ be a Levi subgroup of a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$ which contains $`𝐋`$ and let $`g𝐆`$ be such that $`^g𝐋𝐌`$. Then there exists $`m𝐌`$ such that $`^g𝐋=^m𝐋`$.

Proof - cf. \[Ho\] and \[Lu1\] for (a), (b) and (c). We shall provide a general proof for (d). For this, we may assume that $`𝐌`$ is standard with respect to $`(𝐓,𝐁)`$. Let $`𝐐`$ denote the parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$ which contains $`𝐏`$ and which has $`𝐌`$ as a Levi complement. By replacing $`g`$ by $`mg`$, where $`m`$ is a suitable element of $`𝐌`$, we may assume that $`^g𝐋`$ is a standard Levi subgroup with respect to $`(𝐓,𝐁𝐌)`$.

Let $`𝐏^{}`$ be the standard parabolic subgroup of $`𝐌`$ having $`^g𝐋`$ as a Levi complement. Then $`𝐏`$ and $`𝐏^{}𝐕_𝐐`$ are standard parabolic subgroups having $`𝐋`$ and $`^g𝐋`$ as respective Levi complements (here, $`𝐕_𝐐`$ denotes the unipotent radical of $`𝐐`$). By (c), $`𝐏`$ and $`𝐏^{}𝐕_𝐐`$ are conjugate. Since they both contain $`𝐁`$, they are equal. Hence $`^g𝐋=𝐋`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Remark 1.14 -  (1) It is well-known that $`|W_𝐌(𝐋)|2`$ for every minimal parabolic subgroup $`𝐐`$ of $`𝐆`$ containing $`𝐏`$ and where $`𝐌`$ is the unique Levi subgroup of $`𝐐`$ containing $`𝐋`$.

$`(2)`$ It happens frequently that $`W_𝐆(𝐋)`$ is a reflection group for its action on $`X(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$ and that $`𝐋`$ is not $`𝐆`$-self-opposed (see \[Ho\] for the complete analysis of this question).

$`(3)`$ Compare Proposition 1.13 with \[DLM2, Fact 1.1 (ii)\]$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

A morphism $`\sigma :\widehat{𝐆}𝐆`$ between two connected reductive groups is said to be isotypic if $`Ker\sigma `$ is central in $`\widehat{𝐆}`$ and $`Im\sigma `$ contains the derived subgroup of $`𝐆`$. Note that in this case, the morphism $`\sigma `$ induces an isomorphism between the Dynkin diagram of $`\widehat{𝐆}`$ and $`𝐆`$.

The connected reductive group $`𝐆`$ is said to be universally self-opposed if, for every isotypic morphism $`\widehat{𝐆}𝐆`$ such that $`\widehat{𝐆}`$ is a Levi subgroup of a parabolic subgroup of a connected reductive group $`\widehat{𝚪}`$, then $`\widehat{𝐆}`$ is $`\widehat{𝚪}`$-self-opposed.

Example 1.15 -  (1) A torus is universally self-opposed.

$`(2)`$ If a unipotent class of $`𝐆`$ supports a cuspidal local system, then $`𝐆`$ is universally self-opposed \[Lu2, Theorem 9.2\].

$`(3)`$ The group $`\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_2(𝔽)`$ is $`\mathrm{𝐒𝐩}_4(𝔽)`$-self-opposed. However, it is not universally self-opposed. Indeed, $`\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_2(𝔽)\times 𝔽^\times `$ is a Levi subgroup of a parabolic subgroup of $`\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_3(𝔽)`$. But it is not $`\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_3(𝔽)`$-self-opposed : one can immediately check that $`N_{\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_3(𝔽)}(\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_2(𝔽)\times 𝔽^\times )=\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_2(𝔽)\times 𝔽^\times `$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Remark - In the statement (d) of Proposition 1.13, if we assume only that $`𝐌`$ is a connected reductive subgroup of $`𝐆`$ (and not necessarily a Levi subgroup of a parabolic subgroup), then the conclusion does not hold. Indeed, if $`𝐆=\mathrm{𝐒𝐩}_4(𝔽)`$, if $`𝐌=\mathrm{𝐒𝐋}_2(𝔽)\times \mathrm{𝐒𝐋}_2(𝔽)𝐆`$, if $`𝐋=\mathrm{𝐒𝐋}_2(𝔽)\times 𝔽^\times 𝐌`$, then there exists $`g𝐆`$ such that $`^g𝐋=𝔽^\times \times \mathrm{𝐒𝐋}_2(𝔽)𝐌`$, but $`𝐋`$ and $`^g𝐋`$ are obviously not conjugate in $`𝐌`$. However, if $`p2`$, then the regular unipotent class of $`𝐋`$ supports a cuspidal local system, so $`𝐋`$ is universally self-opposed by Example 1.E (2). $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

## 2. Action of the relative Weyl group

### 2.A. The set-up

From now on, and until the end of this paper, we denote by $`𝚺`$ the inverse image of an $`𝐋/𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$-isolated class of $`𝐋/𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ under the canonical projection $`𝐋𝐋/𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. We also fix an element $`v𝚺`$.

Following \[Lu2, $`\S `$$`\S `$3 and 4\], we consider the varieties

$$\widehat{𝐘}=𝐆\times 𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}},$$

$$\stackrel{~}{𝐘}=𝐆\times _𝐋𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}},$$

$$\widehat{𝐗}=𝐆\times \overline{𝚺}𝐕$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}=𝐆\times _𝐏\overline{𝚺}𝐕.$$

In these definitions, the group $`𝐋`$ (respectively $`𝐏`$) acts on $`𝐆`$ by right translations, and acts on $`𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}`$ (respectively $`\overline{𝚺}𝐕`$) by conjugation. We also set

$$𝐘=\underset{g𝐆}{}g𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}g^1$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$𝐗=\underset{g𝐆}{}g\overline{𝚺}𝐕g^1.$$

By Lemma 1.6, we have

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{2.1}\mathbf{)}`$
$$𝐗^1\left((𝐙(𝐋)^{})\right)$$

and

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{2.2}\mathbf{)}`$
$$𝐘^1\left((𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{})\right).$$

Moreover, $`𝐗`$ is the image of $`𝐆\times _𝐏\overline{𝚺}.𝐕`$ under the morphism $`𝐆\times _𝐏𝐏𝐆`$, $`g_𝐏xgxg^1`$ studied in Subsection 1.C. So, by Lemma 1.10, $`𝐗`$ is a closed irreducible subvariety of $`𝐆`$. We set

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \overline{\pi }:& 𝐆\times _𝐏\overline{𝚺}.𝐕& & 𝐗\\ & g_𝐏x& & gxg^1.\end{array}$$

It is a projective morphism of varieties.

On the other hand, $`𝐘^+=_{g𝐆}g(\overline{𝚺})_{\mathrm{reg}}g^1`$ is in fact the intersection of $`𝐗`$ with $`^1\left((𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{})\right)`$, so it is an open subset of $`𝐗`$ (by Lemma 1.7). Moreover, the inverse image of $`𝐘^+`$ in $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝓞`$ is equal to $`_{wW_𝐆(𝐋)}𝐆\times _𝐋^w(\overline{𝚺})_{\mathrm{reg}}`$. So, by Proposition 1.12, the map $`𝐆\times _𝐋(\overline{𝚺})_{\mathrm{reg}}𝐘^+`$, $`g_𝐋lglg^1`$ is a Galois étale covering with group $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)=N_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)/𝐋`$. Since $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}`$ is open in $`𝐆\times _𝐋(\overline{𝚺})_{\mathrm{reg}}`$, its image $`𝐘`$ under this étale morphism is open in $`𝐘^+`$. This proves that $`𝐘`$ is open in $`𝐗`$. Moreover, since the map

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \pi :& 𝐆\times _𝐋𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}& & 𝐘\\ & g_𝐋l& & glg^1\end{array}$$

is a Galois étale covering with group $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$, we get that $`𝐘`$ is smooth (indeed, $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}`$ is smooth).

Recall that $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}𝐆\times _𝐏𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}.𝐕`$, $`g_𝐋lg_𝐏l`$ is an isomorphism (see Corollary 1.5). Moreover, it is clear that $`\overline{\pi }^1(𝐘)=𝐆\times _𝐏𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}.𝐕`$. We summarize all these facts in the following proposition.

###### Proposition 2.3 (Lusztig \[Lu2, ¶3.1, 3.2 and Lemma 4.3\]).

With the above notation, we have :

$`(1)`$ $`𝐗`$ is a closed irreducible subvariety of $`𝐆`$ and $`𝐘`$ is open in $`𝐗`$.

$`(2)`$ The natural map $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$, $`g_𝐋xg_𝐏x`$ is an open immersion and the square

is cartesian.

$`(3)`$ $`\overline{\pi }`$ (hence $`\pi `$) is a projective morphism.

$`(4)`$ $`\pi `$ is an étale Galois covering with group $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$. In particular, $`𝐘`$ is smooth.

Note that $`𝐆`$ acts on $`\widehat{𝐘}`$, $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$, $`\widehat{𝐗}`$ and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$ by left translation on the first factor, and that it acts on $`𝐘`$ and $`𝐗`$ by conjugation. Also, the group $`𝐙(𝐆)𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ acts on the varieties $`\widehat{𝐘}`$, $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$, $`\widehat{𝐗}`$ and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$ by left translation on the second factor, and it acts on $`𝐘`$ and $`𝐗`$ by left translation. These actions of $`𝐆`$ and $`𝐙(𝐆)𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ commute.

We have the following commutative diagram

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{2.4}\mathbf{)}`$
where $`\alpha `$ and $`\overline{\alpha }`$ are the canonical projections, and $`\beta `$ and $`\overline{\beta }`$ are the canonical quotient morphisms. Moreover, the vertical maps are the natural ones. Note that the morphisms $`\beta `$, $`\overline{\beta }`$, $`\pi `$ and $`\overline{\pi }`$ are $`𝐆\times (𝐙(𝐆)𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$-equivariant, and that the vertical maps $`\widehat{𝐘}\widehat{𝐗}`$, $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$ and $`𝐘𝐗`$ are also $`𝐆\times (𝐙(𝐆)𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$-equivariant.

### 2.B. Extension of the action of $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$

We observe that the action of the group $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$ is defined only on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$. However, we will see in this subsection that it is possible to extend it to an open subset $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$ which, in general, strictly contains $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$.

We first need some preliminaries to construct this extension. If $`l\overline{𝚺}`$, then

$$dimC_𝐋(l)dimC_𝐋(v)$$

and equality holds if and only if $`l𝚺`$. Consequently, if $`g𝐗`$, then

$$dimC_𝐆(g)dimC_𝐋(v)$$

(cf. Lemma 1.1 (2)). Moreover, if the equality holds, then, by Lemma 1.1 and the previous remark, $`\overline{\pi }^1(g)`$ is contained in

$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0=𝐆\times _𝐏𝚺.𝐕,$$

which is a smooth open subset of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$.

Let

$$𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}=\{g𝐗|dimC_𝐆(g)=dimC_𝐋(v)\}$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}=\overline{\pi }^1(𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}).$$

By \[Hu, Proposition 1.4\], $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is an open subset of $`𝐗`$, and, by the previous discussion, $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0`$. Also, $`𝐘𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$, so $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$. Now, let $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ denote the restriction of $`\overline{\pi }`$ : it is a projective morphism.

Moreover, if $`g𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$, then, by Lemma 1.1 (1), $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(g)`$ is a finite set. Since the morphism $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}`$ is projective and quasi-finite, it is finite \[Ha, Exercise III.11.2\]. We gather these facts in the next proposition.

###### Proposition 2.5.

With the above notation, we have :

$`(1)`$ $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is a $`𝐆\times (𝐙(𝐆)𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$-stable open subset of $`𝐗`$ containing $`𝐘`$.

$`(2)`$ $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is a $`𝐆\times (𝐙(𝐆)𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$-stable smooth open subset of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$ containing $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$.

$`(3)`$ The morphism $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is finite.

The Proposition 2.5 has the following immediate consequence :

###### Theorem 2.6.

$`(a)`$ The variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is the normalization of $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ in the variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$. Therefore, there exists a unique action of the finite group $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$ on the variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ extending its action on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$.

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ This action is $`𝐆\times (𝐙(𝐆)𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$-equivariant, and the morphism $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}`$ factorizes through the quotient $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}/W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$.

$`(\mathrm{c})`$ If the variety $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is normal, then $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}`$ induces an isomorphism of varieties $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}/W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$.

Notation - (1) Let $`(𝚺.𝐕)_{\mathrm{min}}`$ denote the open subset $`𝚺.𝐕𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ of $`𝚺.𝐕`$. Then $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}=𝐆\times _𝐏(𝚺.𝐕)_{\mathrm{min}}`$.

$`(2)`$ If there is some ambiguity, we will denote by $`\mathrm{?}_𝐋^𝐆`$ the object $`\mathrm{?}`$ defined above (for instance, $`\widehat{𝐘}_𝐋^𝐆`$, $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min},𝐋}^𝐆`$, $`𝐗_𝐋^𝐆`$, $`\pi _{\mathrm{min},𝐋}^𝐆`$…).

### 2.C. Unipotent classes

From now on, and until the end of this paper, $`𝚺`$ is the inverse image of a unipotent class of $`𝐋/𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. Note that a unipotent class is isolated. Let $`𝐂`$ denote the unique unipotent class contained in $`𝚺`$. From now on, the element $`v`$ introduced in the previous section is chosen to be in $`𝐂`$. Note that $`𝚺=𝐙(𝐋)^{}.𝐂𝐙(𝐋)^{}\times 𝐂`$ and that $`𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}=𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}.𝐂`$.

Notation -  (1) We denote by $`𝐂^𝐆`$ the induced unipotent class of $`𝐂`$ from $`𝐋`$ to $`𝐆`$ that is, the unique unipotent class $`𝐂_0`$ of $`𝐆`$ such that $`𝐂_0𝐂.𝐕`$ is dense in $`𝐂.𝐕`$.

$`(2)`$ If $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$, the group $`C_𝐏(z)=𝐋.C_𝐕(z)`$ is connected (cf. Lemma 1.2). So it is a parabolic subgroup of $`C_𝐆^{}(z)`$ by \[DM, Proposition 1.11 (ii)\], with unipotent radical $`C_𝐕(z)`$ and Levi factor $`𝐋`$. We denote by $`u_z`$ an element of $`𝐂^{C_𝐆^{}(z)}vC_𝐕(z)`$. We set $`\stackrel{~}{u}_z=1_𝐏zu_z\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$.

$`(3)`$ For simplicity, the unipotent element $`u_1`$ will be denoted by $`u`$, and $`\stackrel{~}{u}`$ stands for $`\stackrel{~}{u}_1`$.

Remark 2.7 -  Let us investigate here what are the elements of $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$. Since $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0`$, we only need to determine which elements of $`𝚺.𝐕`$ belong to $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$. Let $`g𝚺.𝐕`$. Let $`z`$ (respectively $`u^{}`$) be the semisimple (respectively unipotent) part of $`g`$. By Lemma 1.6, we may assume that $`z`$ belongs to $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. Now, let $`𝐆^{}=C_𝐆^{}(z)`$, $`𝐏^{}=C_𝐏^{}(z)`$, and $`𝐕^{}=C_𝐕(z)`$. Then $`𝐆^{}`$ is a reductive subgroup of $`𝐆`$ containing $`𝐋`$, $`𝐏^{}`$ is a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆^{}`$, and $`𝐕^{}`$ is its unipotent radical. Then, by \[Bor, Corollary 11.12\], we have $`u^{}𝐆^{}`$. On the other hand, $`C_𝐆^{}(g)=C_𝐆^{}^{}(u^{})`$. Now, by Lemma 1.1 (2) and by \[Spa, Proposition II.3.2 (b) and (e)\], $`g𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ if and only if $`u^{}𝐂^𝐆^{}`$.

Hence, we have proved that

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{2.8}\mathbf{)}`$
$$^1((z))𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}=(zu_z)_𝐆$$

for every $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$, and that

$$𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}=\underset{z𝐙(𝐋)^{}}{}(zu_z)_𝐆.\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}$$

If $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$, we denote by $`H_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺,z)`$ the stabilizer of $`\stackrel{~}{u}_z`$ in $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$. We first investigate the group $`H_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺,1)`$. Recall that the group $`C_𝐆^{}(u)`$ is contained in $`𝐏`$ \[Spa, Proposition II.3.2 (e)\], so that $`C_𝐆(u)/C_𝐏(u)`$ is a finite set.

###### Lemma 2.9.

We have $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(u)=\{g_𝐏u|gC_𝐆(u)\}`$. In particular,

$$|\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(u)|=|C_𝐆(u)/C_𝐏(u)|=|A_𝐆(u)/A_𝐏(u)|.$$

Proof - It is clear that $`\{g_𝐏u|gC_𝐆(u)\}`$ is contained in $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(u)`$. Conversely, let $`g_𝐏x\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(u)`$. By replacing $`(g,x)`$ by $`(gl^1,lx)`$ for a suitable choice of $`l𝐋`$, we may assume that $`\pi _𝐋(x)=v`$. Since $`gxg^1=u`$, this implies that $`xv𝐕𝐂^𝐆`$. By \[Spa, Proposition II.3.2 (d)\], there exists $`y𝐏`$ such that $`yxy^1=u`$. Therefore $`gy^1C_𝐆(u)`$ and $`g_𝐏x=gy^1_𝐏u`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

###### Corollary 2.10.

If $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$, then $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(u)=\{\stackrel{~}{u}\}`$. In particular, $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$ stabilizes $`\stackrel{~}{u}`$, that is $`H_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺,1)=W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$.

Next, let us consider the general case. The second projection $`\widehat{𝐗}𝐆\times 𝐙(𝐋)^{}\times \overline{𝐂}\times 𝐕𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ factors through the quotient morphism $`\widehat{𝐗}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$. We denote by $`\stackrel{~}{}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ the morphism obtained after factorization. The group $`W_𝐆(𝐋)`$ acts on $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ by conjugation, and it is easy to check that the restriction $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐘}𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$ of $`\stackrel{~}{}`$ to $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$ is $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$-equivariant. Hence, the morphism $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{min}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ obtained by the restriction of $`\stackrel{~}{}`$ is $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$-equivariant.

As a consequence, we get

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{2.11}\mathbf{)}`$
$$Stab_{W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)}(\stackrel{~}{g})Stab_{W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)}(\stackrel{~}{}(\stackrel{~}{g}))$$

for every $`\stackrel{~}{g}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$. Also, note that $`\stackrel{~}{}(\stackrel{~}{g})`$ is conjugate in $`𝐆`$ to the semisimple part of $`g=\pi _{\mathrm{min}}(\stackrel{~}{g})`$ (cf. Proposition 1.6). In fact, one can easily get a better result :

###### Proposition 2.12.

Let $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. Then :

$`(1)`$ $`H_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺,z)=H_{C_𝐆^{}(z)}(𝐋,𝚺,1)`$.

$`(2)`$ If $`C_{C_𝐆^{}(z)}(u_z)𝐏`$, then $`H_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺,z)=W_{C_𝐆^{}(z)}(𝐋,𝚺)`$.

Sketch of the proof - For the proof of (1), we refer the reader to the proof of Proposition 3.7 below. The situation here is quite analogous to that of Proposition 3.7 and the arguments involved are very similar. We have decided to present them in detail only once, for Proposition 3.7, since the situation there is a little bit more complicated. (2) follows from (1) and from Corollary 2.10$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 2.D. An example

In this subsection, and only in this subsection, we assume that $`𝐋=𝐓`$. Then $`𝐂=1`$, $`𝚺=𝐓`$, $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}=𝐆\times _𝐁𝐁`$, $`𝐗=𝐆`$ and $`\overline{\pi }:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}𝐆`$ is the well-known Grothendieck map. Also, $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)=W`$ in this case. Moreover, $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is the open subset of $`𝐆`$ consisting of regular elements. As an open subset of $`𝐆`$, it is smooth. So the action of $`W`$ on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$ extends to $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}/W=𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$.

Now, let $`\stackrel{~}{g}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$, $`g=\pi _{\mathrm{min}}(\stackrel{~}{g})`$, and $`t=\stackrel{~}{}(\stackrel{~}{g})𝐓`$. We denote by $`W^{}(t)`$ the Weyl group of $`C_𝐆^{}(t)`$ relative to $`𝐓`$. The fibre $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(g)`$ may be identified with the set of Borel subgroups of $`𝐆`$ containing $`g`$. Since $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}/W=𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$, $`W`$ acts transitively on $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(g)`$. But, $`u_t`$ is a regular unipotent element of $`C_𝐆^{}(t)`$. Therefore, $`C_{C_𝐆^{}(t)}(u_t)𝐁`$. So, by Proposition 2.12, we have

$$Stab_W(\stackrel{~}{g})=W^{}(t).$$

As a consequence, we get the well-known result

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{2.13}\mathbf{)}`$
$$|\{x𝐁𝐆/𝐁|g^x𝐁\}|=|W|/|W^{}(t)|.$$

Remark - It is not the easiest way to prove $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{2.13}\mathbf{)}`$ !

Example 2.14 -  Assume in this example that $`𝐆=\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_2\left(𝔽\right)`$, that

$$𝐋=𝐓=\left\{diag(a,b)\right|a,b𝔽^\times \},$$

and that $`𝚺=𝐓`$. Let $`𝐏^1`$ denote the projective line. Then

$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}\left\{(\left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}a& b& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ c& d& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right),[x,y])𝐆\times 𝐏^1\right|[ax+by,cx+dy]=[x,y]\},$$

$$𝐗=𝐆,$$

and $`\pi :\stackrel{~}{𝐗}𝐗`$ is identified with the first projection. Moreover, $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is the open subset of $`𝐆`$ consisting of non-central elements. We shall give a precise formula for describing the action of $`W`$ on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ in this little example.

Let $`w`$ denote the unique non-trivial element of $`W`$. It has order $`2`$. We define the right action of $`w`$ on $`(g,[x,y])\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ by

$$(g,[x,y]).w=\{\begin{array}{cc}(g,[bx,\left(da\right)xby])\hfill & \mathrm{if}(bx,\left(da\right)xby)(0,0)\hfill \\ & \\ (g,[\left(ad\right)ycx,cy])\hfill & \mathrm{if}(\left(ad\right)ycx,cy)(0,0),\hfill \end{array}$$

where $`g=\left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}a& b& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ c& d& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right)`$. One can check that, if $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_1`$ (respectively $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_2`$) is the open subset of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$ defined by the first condition (respectively the second condition), then $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_1\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_2=\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$, and that the formulas given above coincide on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_1\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_2`$. So we have defined a morphism of varieties. The fact that it is an automorphism of order $`2`$ is obvious, and the reader can check that it extends the action of $`W`$ on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$.

One can also check, as it is expected from $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{2.13}\mathbf{)}`$, that $`W`$ acts trivially on the elements $`(g,[x,y])\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ such that $`g`$ is not semisimple. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

## 3. A morphism $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)A_𝐋(v)`$

The restriction of an $`𝐋`$-equivariant local system on $`𝐂`$ through the morphism $`𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)𝐂`$, $`lC_𝐋^{}(v)lvl^1`$ is constant. This fact makes this morphism interesting when one is working with character sheaves (which are equivariant intersection cohomology complexes). This morphism can be followed through Diagram $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{2.4}\mathbf{)}`$, and it gives rise to new varieties on which the group $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)=N_𝐆(𝐋,v)/C_𝐋^{}(v)`$ acts (note that $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)/A_𝐋(v)W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$). Following the method of the previous section, these actions can be extended to some variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$ lying over $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$. We show in this section that some stabilizers under this action can be described in terms of a morphism of groups $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)A_𝐋(v)`$ (under certain conditions which are fulfilled if $`𝐂`$ supports a cuspidal local system). In $`\S `$4, elementary properties of this morphism will be investigated.

### 3.A. Notation

Let $`𝚺^{}=𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)\times 𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$, and let $`𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}=𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)\times 𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$. We denote by $`f:𝚺^{}𝚺`$, $`(lC_𝐋^{}(v),z)lzvl^1=zlvl^1`$. Then $`f`$ is a finite surjective $`𝐋`$-equivariant morphism (here, $`𝐋`$ acts on $`𝚺^{}`$ by left translation on the first factor). We denote by $`f_{\mathrm{reg}}:𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}`$ the restriction of $`f`$.

Now, let

$$\widehat{𝐘}^{}=𝐆\times 𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}^{},$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}=𝐆\times _𝐋𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}=𝐆/C_𝐋^{}(v)\times 𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}.$$

We then get a commutative diagram

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{3.1}\mathbf{)}`$
where the vertical maps are induced by $`f_{\mathrm{reg}}`$, $`\alpha ^{}`$ is the projection on the first factor, $`\beta ^{}`$ is the quotient morphism, and $`\pi ^{}=\pi \stackrel{~}{f}`$. The group $`𝐆`$ acts on $`\widehat{𝐘}^{}`$ and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$ by left translation on the first factor, and acts on $`𝐘`$ by conjugation. The group $`𝐙(𝐆)𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ acts on $`𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$ by translation on the second factor : it induces an action on $`\widehat{𝐘}^{}`$ and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$. The morphisms $`\widehat{f}`$, $`\stackrel{~}{f}`$, $`\beta ^{}`$ and $`\pi ^{}`$ are $`𝐆\times (𝐙(𝐆)𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$-equivariant. Moreover, all the squares of diagram $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{3.1}\mathbf{)}`$ are cartesian.

Now, we define

$$W_𝐆(𝐋,v)=N_𝐆(𝐋,v)/C_𝐋^{}(v)$$

(note that $`N_𝐆(𝐋,v)^{}=C_𝐋^{}(v)`$). The group $`C_𝐋(v)`$ is a normal subgroup of $`N_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ so $`A_𝐋(v)`$ is a normal subgroup of $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$. Note that

$$W_𝐆(𝐋,v)/A_𝐋(v)W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺).$$

The group $`N_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ acts freely on the right on the variety $`\widehat{𝐘}^{}`$ in the following way : if $`wN_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ and if $`(g,lC_𝐋^{}(v),z)\widehat{𝐘}^{}`$, then

$$(g,lC_𝐋^{}(v),z).w=(gw,w^1lwC_𝐋^{}(v),w^1zw).$$

This induces a free right $`𝐆\times (𝐙(𝐆)𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$-equivariant action of $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$. Moreover, the fibres of the morphism $`\pi ^{}`$ are $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$-orbits.

Remark 3.2 -  If $`aA_𝐋(v)`$ and $`g_𝐋(lC_𝐋^{}(v),z)\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$, then

$$(g_𝐋(lC_𝐋^{}(v),z)).a=g_𝐋(laC_𝐋^{}(c),z).\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}$$

### 3.B. Normalization

Let $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}^{}`$ be the normalization of the variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$ in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$. We denote by $`\overline{f}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}^{}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$ the corresponding morphism of varieties. Let $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}`$ (respectively $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$) denote the inverse image, in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}^{}`$, of the variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0`$ (respectively $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$). We denote by $`\stackrel{~}{f}_0:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0`$ (respectively $`\stackrel{~}{f}_{\mathrm{min}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$) the restriction of $`\overline{f}`$ to $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}`$ (respectively $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$). Then $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}`$ (respectively $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$) is the normalization of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0`$ (respectively $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$) in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$. We summarize the notation in the following commutative diagram

In this diagram, all the horizontal maps are open immersions, and all the squares are cartesian. Since $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is the normalization of $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$, we get :

###### Theorem 3.3.

We have :

$`(1)`$ The variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$ is the normalization of $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$. Therefore, the action of $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$ extends uniquely to an action of $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$.

$`(2)`$ $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}^{}`$ inherits from $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$ an action of $`𝐆\times (𝐙(𝐆)𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$, and this action commutes with the action of $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$.

Remark 3.4 -  We do not know how to determine the variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}^{}`$ in general. However, it is possible to give an explicit description of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}`$. This can be done as follows. The parabolic subgroup $`𝐏`$ acts on $`𝚺^{}\times 𝐕`$ by the following action : if $`l,l_0𝐋`$, $`x,x_0𝐕`$, and $`z_0𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$, then

$$^{lx}(l_0C_𝐋^{}(v),z_0,x_0)=(ll_0C_𝐋^{}(v),z_0,l(^{l_0z_0^1v^1l_0^1}x)x_0x^1l^1).$$

It is easy to check that this defines an action of $`𝐏`$. Moreover, the morphism $`f\times Id_𝐕:𝚺^{}\times 𝐕𝚺𝐕`$, $`(l_0C_𝐋^{}(v),z_0,x_0)l_0z_0vl_0^1x_0`$ induced by $`f`$ is $`𝐏`$-equivariant.

By Corollary 1.5, $`𝐆\times _𝐋𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}𝐆\times _𝐏(𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}\times 𝐕)`$ is an open subset of $`𝐆\times _𝐏(𝚺^{}\times 𝐕)`$ isomorphic to $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$. Moreover, the morphism

$$𝐆\times _𝐏(𝚺^{}\times 𝐕)\stackrel{~}{𝐗}=𝐆\times _𝐏𝚺𝐕$$

induced by $`f`$ is finite, as it can be checked by restriction to an open subset of the form $`g𝐕^{}𝐏\times _𝐏(𝚺^{}\times 𝐕)`$, where $`𝐕^{}`$ is the unipotent radical of the opposite parabolic subgroup $`𝐏^{}`$ of $`𝐏`$ with respect to $`𝐋`$. Finally, by the same argument, $`𝐆\times _𝐏(𝚺^{}\times 𝐕)`$ is smooth. Hence

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{3.5}\mathbf{)}`$
$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}=𝐆\times _𝐏(𝚺^{}\times 𝐕).$$

Since $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}^{}`$ is the normalization of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$ in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$, it inherits an action of the group $`A_𝐋(v)`$. It is very easy to describe this action on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}`$ using $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{3.5}\mathbf{)}`$. It acts on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}`$ by right translation on the factor $`𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)`$ of $`𝚺^{}`$. This is a free action and the fibres of $`\stackrel{~}{f}_0`$ are $`A_𝐋(v)`$-orbits. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

We will denote by $`(𝚺^{}\times 𝐕)_{\mathrm{min}}`$ the inverse image, under $`f\times Id_𝐕`$, of the open subset $`(𝚺𝐕)_{\mathrm{min}}`$ of $`𝚺𝐕`$. Then $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}=𝐆\times _𝐏(𝚺^{}\times 𝐕)_{\mathrm{min}}`$. The action of $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ is quite mysterious, but the action of its subgroup $`A_𝐋(v)`$ is understandable. It is obtained by restriction from its action on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}`$ which is described at the end of Remark 3.B.

### 3.C. Stabilizers

For $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$, let $`\stackrel{~}{u}_z^{}=1_𝐏(C_𝐋^{}(v),z,v^1u_z)\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$. Recall that $`u_z`$ is an element of $`vC_𝐕(z)𝐂^{C_𝐆^{}(z)}`$. Note that $`\stackrel{~}{f}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}(\stackrel{~}{u}_z^{})=\stackrel{~}{u}_z`$, so that $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^{}(\stackrel{~}{u}_z^{})=u_z`$. For simplification, we denote the element $`\stackrel{~}{u}_1^{}`$ by $`\stackrel{~}{u}^{}`$. The stabilizer of the element $`\stackrel{~}{u}_z^{}`$ in $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ is denoted by $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,z)`$. The goal of this subsection is to get some information about these stabilizers.

The first result comes from the fact that $`A_𝐋(v)`$ acts freely on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$ :

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{3.6}\mathbf{)}`$
$$H_𝐆(𝐋,v,z)A_𝐋(v)=\{1\}.$$

The second one is analogous to Proposition 2.12 : it may be viewed as a kind of Jordan decomposition.

###### Proposition 3.7.

If $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$, then $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,z)=H_{C_𝐆^{}(z)}(𝐋,v,1)`$.

Proof - Let $`\stackrel{~}{}^{}`$ denote the composite morphism of varieties $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}^{}\stackrel{\overline{f}}{}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}\stackrel{\stackrel{~}{}}{}𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$, and let $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ denote the restriction of $`\stackrel{~}{}^{}`$. Then $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$ is a $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$-equivariant morphism (as can be verfied by restriction to $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$). So, the group $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,z)`$ is contained in $`𝒲_z=W_{C_𝐆(z)}(𝐋,v)`$.

Let $`𝐀_z=\{t𝐙(𝐋)^{}|C_𝐆^{}(t)C_𝐆^{}(z)\}`$. $`𝐀_z`$ is an open subset of $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ containing $`z`$ and $`𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$. Now let $`𝚺_z=𝐀_z.𝐂`$ and let $`𝚺_z^{}=𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)\times 𝐀_z`$. Then

$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_z^{}=𝐆\times _𝐏(𝚺_z^{}\times 𝐕)_{\mathrm{min},𝐋}^𝐆$$

is an open subset of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ containing $`\stackrel{~}{u}_z`$, and it is stable under the action of $`𝒲_z`$, since $`𝐀_z`$ is and since $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_z^{}=\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{min}}^1(𝐀_z)`$. Now, let

$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}^{}(z)=C_𝐆(z)\times _{C_𝐏(z)}(𝚺_z^{}\times C_𝐕(z))_{\mathrm{min},𝐋}^{C_𝐆^{}(z)}.$$

The natural morphism $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}^{}(z)\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_z^{}`$ is injective and $`𝒲_z`$-equivariant. This proves that the stabilizer $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,z)`$ is equal to the stabilizer of $`1_{C_𝐏(z)}(C_𝐋^{}(v),z,v^1u_z)\stackrel{~}{𝐗}^{}(z)`$ in $`𝒲_z`$. But this stabilizer must stabilize the connected component of $`1_{C_𝐏(z)}(C_𝐋^{}(v),z,v^1u_z)`$, which is equal to $`C_𝐆^{}(z)\times _{C_𝐏(z)}(𝚺_z^{}\times 𝐕)_{\mathrm{min},𝐋}^{C_𝐆^{}(z)}`$ (because $`C_𝐏(z)`$ is connected). Hence, it is contained in $`𝒲_z^{}=W_{C_𝐆^{}(z)}(𝐋,v)`$, thus it is equal to $`H_{C_𝐆^{}(z)}(𝐋,v,z)`$ because this last variety is an open subset of $`(\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{})_𝐋^{C_𝐆^{}(z)}`$.

Now, the action of $`𝒲_z^{}`$ on $`(\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{})_𝐋^{C_𝐆^{}(z)}`$ commutes with the translation by $`z`$. Hence $`H_{C_𝐆^{}(z)}(𝐋,v,z)=H_{C_𝐆^{}(z)}(𝐋,v,1)`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Remark - The reader may be surprised by the fact that $`C_𝐆(z)`$ is not necessarily connected. However, they can check directly that the previous constructions ($`\widehat{𝐘}`$, $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$, $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$…) remain valid whenever $`𝐆`$ is not connected, provided that the parabolic subgroup $`𝐏`$ of $`𝐆`$ is connected. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

In order to determine the stabilizers $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,z)`$, Proposition 3.7 shows that it is necessary and sufficient to compute the stabilizer $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)`$. However, we are only able to get a satisfying result when the centralizer of $`u`$ in $`𝐆`$ is contained in the parabolic subgroup $`𝐏`$.

###### Proposition 3.8.

If $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$, then :

$`(1)`$ $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(u)`$ is the $`A_𝐋(v)`$-orbit of $`\stackrel{~}{u}^{}`$. In particular, $`|\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(u)|=|A_𝐋(v)|`$.

$`(2)`$ $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)=A_𝐋(v)H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)`$.

Proof - (1) follows immediately from Corollary 2.10 : indeed, $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(u)=\stackrel{~}{f}^1(\stackrel{~}{u})`$. By (1), $`A_𝐋(v)`$ acts freely and transitively on $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(u)`$, so $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ acts transitively on $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^1(u)`$. (2) follows from this remark and from $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{3.6}\mathbf{)}`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 3.D. Further investigations

The group $`C_𝐆^{}(v)𝐋=C_{C_𝐆^{}(v)}(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$ is connected, because it is the centralizer of a torus in a connected group \[Bor, Corollary 11.12\]. Therefore, we have the well-known equality

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{3.9}\mathbf{)}`$
$$C_𝐆^{}(v)𝐋=C_𝐋^{}(v).$$

Thus the natural morphism $`C_𝐋(v)C_𝐆(v)`$ induces an injective morphism

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{3.10}\mathbf{)}`$
$$A_𝐋(v)A_𝐆(v).$$

Example 3.11 -  Let $`𝐆\mathrm{𝐒𝐩}_4(𝔽)`$, $`𝐋\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_2(𝔽)`$ and $`v`$ be a regular unipotent element of $`𝐋`$. Then $`A_𝐋(v)=\{1\}`$ and $`|A_𝐆(v)|=2`$. This shows that the morphism $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{3.10}\mathbf{)}`$ is in general not surjective. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Let $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)=N_𝐆(𝐋,v)C_𝐆^{}(v)/C_𝐋^{}(v)`$. Since $`C_𝐆^{}(v)𝐋=C_𝐋^{}(v)`$, we have $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)A_𝐋(v)=1`$. Moreover, since $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ and $`A_𝐋(v)`$ are normal subgroups of $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$, $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)\times A_𝐋(v)`$ is naturally a subgroup of $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$. This discussion has the following immediate consequence :

###### Lemma 3.12.

If $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐆(v)`$, then $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)=W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)\times A_𝐋(v)`$, so $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$.

###### Corollary 3.13.

Assume that $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$, and that $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐆(v)`$. Then there exists a unique morphism of groups $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆:W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)A_𝐋(v)`$ such that

$$H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)=\{(w,a)W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)\times A_𝐋(v)|a=\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(w)\}.$$

Proof - This follows from Proposition 3.8 (2) and from Lemma 3.12$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Recall that the unipotent element $`v`$ of $`𝐋`$ is said to be distinguished in $`𝐋`$ if $`v`$ is not contained in a Levi subgroup of a proper parabolic subgroup of $`𝐋`$.

###### Corollary 3.14.

Assume that $`v`$ is distinguished in $`𝐋`$, that $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$, that $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐆(v)`$, and that $`|A_𝐋(v)|`$ is odd. Then the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ is trivial and $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)=W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$.

Proof - If $`v`$ is distinguished in $`𝐋`$, then $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ is a maximal torus of $`C_𝐆^{}(v)`$. So $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ is the Weyl group of $`C_𝐆^{}(v)`$ relative to $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. This shows that $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ is generated by elements of order $`2`$. So, since $`|A_𝐋(v)|`$ is supposed to be odd, the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆:W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)A_𝐋(v)`$ is trivial. Therefore, by Corollary 3.13, $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)=W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Example 3.15 -  We will see in Theorem 5.4 that, if the class $`𝐂`$ supports a cuspidal local system, then $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐆(v)`$ and $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$. Consequently, the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ is then well-defined. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

The morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ is the central object of this paper. In Part II, we will compute it explicitly whenever $`v`$ is a regular unipotent element under some restriction on $`𝐋`$.

### 3.E. Separability

Let $`𝐂^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ denote the separable closure of $`𝐂`$ in $`𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)`$ (under the morphism $`𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)𝐂`$, $`llvl^1`$). Note that $`𝐂^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ is smooth. The variety $`𝐂^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ inherits from $`𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)`$ the action of $`𝐋`$ by left translation, and the action of $`A_𝐋(v)`$ by right translation. Thus we have a sequence of $`𝐋\times A_𝐋(v)`$-equivariant morphisms

The first morphism is bijective and purely inseparable, the second one is a Galois étale covering with group $`A_𝐋(v)`$. We define $`𝚺^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}=𝐙(𝐋)^{}\times 𝐂^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$, $`𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}=𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}\times 𝐂^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$, $`\widehat{𝐘}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}=𝐆\times 𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$, and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}=𝐆\times _𝐋𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$. We have a commutative diagram with cartesian squares

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{3.16}\mathbf{)}`$
Here the maps $`\mathrm{?}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ and $`\mathrm{?}^{\mathrm{ins}}`$ are induced by the maps $`\mathrm{?}`$ or $`\mathrm{?}^{}`$. Moreover, all the morphisms $`\mathrm{?}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ are Galois étale coverings, and all the morphisms $`\mathrm{?}^{\mathrm{ins}}`$ are bijective purely inseparable morphisms. Note that $`f_{\mathrm{reg}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$, $`\widehat{f}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ and $`\stackrel{~}{f}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ are Galois coverings with group $`A_𝐋(v)`$ and $`\pi ^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ is a Galois covering with group $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$.

By the same argument as in Remark 3.B, the group $`𝐏`$ acts on the variety $`𝚺^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}\times 𝐕`$ and the quotient $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}=𝐆\times _𝐏(𝚺^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}\times 𝐕)`$ exists : it is the separable closure of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0`$ in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}`$. If $`(𝚺^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}\times 𝐕)_{\mathrm{min}}`$ denotes the inverse of $`(𝚺.𝐕)_{\mathrm{min}}`$ under the morphism $`f^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}\times Id_𝐕`$, then $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}=𝐆\times _𝐏(𝚺^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}\times 𝐕)_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is the normalization of $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$. So it inherits an action of $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ and the bijective purely inseparable morphism $`\stackrel{~}{f}_{\mathrm{min}}^{\mathrm{ins}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ induced by $`\stackrel{~}{f}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$-equivariant. Moreover, the morphism $`\stackrel{~}{f}_{\mathrm{min}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ induced by $`\stackrel{~}{f}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is a Galois étale covering with group $`A_𝐋(v)`$. We summarize the notation in the following diagram.

Remark 3.17 -  For $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$, we denote by $`\stackrel{~}{u}_z^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ the image of $`\stackrel{~}{u}_z^{}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$ in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ under the morphism $`\stackrel{~}{f}_{\mathrm{min}}^{\mathrm{ins}}`$. Since $`\stackrel{~}{f}_{\mathrm{min}}^{\mathrm{ins}}`$ is bijective and $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$-equivariant, the stabilizer of $`\stackrel{~}{u}_z^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ in $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ is equal to $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,z)`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Example 3.18 -  It may happen that the variety $`𝐂^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ is different from $`𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)`$, so that the construction above is not trivial. Of course, it only occurs in positive characteristic. The smallest example is given by the group $`𝐋=𝐆=\mathrm{𝐒𝐋}_2(𝔽)`$, whenever $`p=2`$ and

$$v=\left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}1& 1& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& 1& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right).$$

Nevertheless, this is quite an unusual phenomenon. Indeed, if $`𝐆=\mathrm{𝐒𝐋}_n(𝔽)`$ and if $`p`$ does not divide $`n`$, then the morphism $`𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)𝐂`$ is always étale. Also, if $`𝐆`$ is a quasisimple group of type different from $`A`$ and if $`p`$ is good for $`𝐆`$, then again the morphism $`𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)𝐂`$ is always étale. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

## 4. Elementary properties of $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$

As will be shown in $`\S `$5, knowing the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ will be of fundamental importance in the description of the endomorphism algebra of an induced cuspidal character sheaf (cf. Corollary 6.12). For this reason we devote a section to gathering the properties of this morphism. These properties help to reduce the computations to small groups.

### 4.A. Product of groups

We assume in this subsection, and only in this subsection, that $`𝐆=𝐆_1\times 𝐆_2`$. Let $`𝐋=𝐋_1\times 𝐋_2`$, $`v=(v_1,v_2)`$, $`𝐏=𝐏_1\times 𝐏_2`$. Then, for every $`z=(z_1,z_2)𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$, we have

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{4.1}\mathbf{)}`$
$$H_𝐆(𝐋,v,z)=H_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,v_1,z_1)\times H_{𝐆_2}(𝐋_2,v_2,z_2).$$

Moreover, if $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐆(v)`$ and if $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$, then

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{4.2}\mathbf{)}`$
$$\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆=\phi _{𝐋_1,v_1}^{𝐆_1}\times \phi _{𝐋_2,v_2}^{𝐆_2}.$$

### 4.B. Changing the group

Let $`\sigma :𝐆_1𝐆`$ be an isotypic morphism between connected reductive groups. We put $`𝐋_1=\sigma ^1(𝐋)`$ and $`𝐏_1=\sigma ^1(𝐏)`$, so that $`𝐋_1`$ is a Levi subgroup of the parabolic subgroup $`𝐏_1`$ of $`𝐆_1`$. Let $`v_1`$ denote the unique unipotent element of $`𝐆_1`$ such that $`\sigma (v_1)=v`$ and let $`𝐂_1`$ be the class of $`v_1`$ in $`𝐆_1`$. Note that $`\sigma (𝐂_1)=𝐂`$.

###### Lemma 4.3.

$`(\mathrm{a})`$ $`\sigma (C_{𝐋_1}(v_1))𝐙(𝐆)^{}=C_𝐋(v)`$ and $`\sigma ^1(C_𝐋(v))=C_{𝐋_1}(v_1)`$.

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ The morphism $`A_{𝐋_1}(v_1)A_𝐋(v)`$ induced by $`\sigma `$ is surjective.

$`(\mathrm{c})`$ The morphism $`W_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,𝚺_1)W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$ induced by $`\sigma `$ is an isomorphism.

$`(\mathrm{d})`$ The morphism $`W_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,v_1)W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ induced by $`\sigma `$ is surjective.

$`(\mathrm{e})`$ The morphism $`W_{𝐆_1}^{}(𝐋_1,v_1)W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ induced by $`\sigma `$ is an isomorphism.

$`(\mathrm{f})`$ $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$ if and only if $`C_{𝐆_1}(u_1)𝐏_1`$.

$`(\mathrm{g})`$ $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐆(v)`$ if and only if $`A_{𝐆_1}(v_1)=A_{𝐋_1}(v_1)`$.

Proof - First, note that (b) is an immediate consequence of (a). To prove (a), let $`lC_𝐋(v)`$. Then there exists $`l_1`$ in $`𝐋_1`$ and $`z𝐙(𝐆)^{}`$ such that $`\sigma (l_1)=lz`$. So there exists $`xKer\sigma `$ such that $`l_1v_1l_1^1=xv_1`$. But $`l_1v_1l_1^1`$ is unipotent and $`Ker\sigma `$ consists of central semisimple elements of $`𝐋_1`$, so $`x=1`$, that is $`l_1`$ centralizes $`v_1`$. Hence the first assertion of (a) follows. The second follows by the same argument.

(c), (d), (e), (f) and (g) follow by similar arguments (note that $`\sigma (C_{𝐆_1}^{}(v_1)).𝐙(𝐆)^{}=C_𝐆^{}(v)`$). $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

We will denote by a subscript $`\mathrm{?}_1`$ the object associated to the datum $`(𝐋_1,v_1)`$ and defined in the same way as the object $`\mathrm{?}`$ in $`𝐆`$ (for instance, $`𝚺_1=𝐙(𝐋_1)^{}.𝐂_1`$, $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_1`$, $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}_1^{}`$…).

The reader may check that $`\sigma ((𝚺_1.𝐕_1)_{\mathrm{min}})(𝚺.𝐕)_{\mathrm{min}}`$, so that $`\sigma `$ induces a morphism $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{1,\mathrm{min}}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$. This morphism is $`W_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,𝚺_1)`$-equivariant as it can be verified by restriction to $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}_1`$ (here, $`W_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,v_1)`$ and $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$ are identified via the morphism $`\sigma `$ by Lemma 4.3 (c)). Similarly, $`\sigma `$ induces a $`W_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,v_1)`$-equivariant morphism $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{1,\mathrm{min}}^{}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$ (here, $`W_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,v_1)`$ acts on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$ via the surjective morphism $`W_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,v_1)W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$).

###### Proposition 4.4.

If $`z_1𝐙(𝐋_1)^{}`$, then :

$`(\mathrm{a})`$ $`H_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,𝚺_1,z_1)=H_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺,\sigma (z_1))`$.

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ $`\sigma `$ induces an isomorphism $`H_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,v_1,z_1)H_𝐆(𝐋,v,\sigma (z_1))`$.

Moreover,

$`(\mathrm{c})`$ If $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$ and $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐆(v)`$, then the diagram

is commutative.

Proof - It is clear that $`H_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,𝚺_1,z_1)H_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺,\sigma (z_1))`$. To prove the reverse inclusion, we may and do assume that $`z_1=1`$ (by Proposition 2.12). Then if an element $`wW_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)`$ stabilizes $`1_𝐏u`$, this proves that there exists $`aKer\sigma `$ such that $`(1_{𝐏_1}u_1).w=1_{𝐏_1}au_1`$. But, by $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{2.11}\mathbf{)}`$, $`a=1`$. This proves (a).

To prove (b), we notice that $`\sigma (H_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,v_1,z_1))H_𝐆(𝐋,v,\sigma (z_1))`$, so $`\sigma `$ induces a morphism $`H_{𝐆_1}(𝐋_1,v_1,z_1)H_𝐆(𝐋,v,\sigma (z_1))`$. This morphism is injective by $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{3.6}\mathbf{)}`$. It is surjective by the same argument as the one used in (a). The proof of (b) is complete.

By Lemma 4.3 (a), the diagram described in (c) is well-defined. Its commutativity follows from (b). $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 4.C. Parabolic restriction

In this subsection, we show that the above constructions are compatible with “restrictions” to parabolic subgroups of $`𝐆`$. We need some notation. Let $`𝐏^{}`$ denote a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$ containing $`𝐏`$, and let $`𝐋^{}`$ denote the unique Levi subgroup of $`𝐏^{}`$ containing $`𝐋`$. Let $`𝐕^{}`$ denote the unipotent radical of $`𝐏^{}`$, and let $`v^{}=\pi _𝐋^{}(u)`$. Then $`v^{}v(𝐕𝐋^{})`$. We start with some elementary properties.

###### Proposition 4.5.

$`(1)`$ $`v^{}𝐂^𝐋^{}`$.

$`(2)`$ If $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐆(v)`$, then $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐋^{}(v)`$.

$`(3)`$ If $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$, then $`C_𝐋^{}(v^{})𝐏𝐋^{}`$.

Proof - By Lemma 1.1, we have $`dimC_𝐏(u)dimC_{𝐏𝐋^{}}(v^{})dimC_𝐋(v)`$. But

$$dimC_𝐏(u)=dimC_𝐋(v)$$

because $`u𝐂^𝐆`$. So, $`dimC_{𝐏𝐋^{}}(v^{})=dimC_𝐋(v)`$. This proves that $`dim(v^{})_{𝐏𝐋^{}}=dim𝐂+dim𝐕𝐋^{}`$. So $`(v^{})_{𝐏𝐋^{}}`$ is dense in $`𝐂.(𝐕𝐋^{})`$, that is $`v^{}𝐂^𝐋^{}`$. Hence (1) is proved.

(2) follows from $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{3.9}\mathbf{)}`$ applied to the Levi subgroup $`𝐋^{}`$. Let us now prove (3). Let $`mC_𝐋^{}(v^{})`$. We only need to prove that $`m𝐏`$. But $`^muv^{}.𝐕^{}𝐂^𝐆v𝐕𝐂^𝐆`$. So, by \[Spa, Proposition II.3.2 (d)\], there exists $`x𝐏`$ such that $`^mu=^xu`$. So $`x^1mC_𝐆(u)`$. But $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$ by hypothesis, so $`m𝐏`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

###### Proposition 4.6.

If $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$, then $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)W_𝐋^{}(𝐋,v)=H_𝐋^{}(𝐋,v,1)`$.

Proof - By Proposition 3.8 (2), the subgroups $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)W_𝐋^{}(𝐋,v)`$ and $`H_𝐋^{}(𝐋,v,1)`$ have the same index in $`W_𝐋^{}(𝐋,v)`$ (this index is equal to $`|A_𝐋(v)|`$). Consequently, it is sufficient to prove that

$`(\mathrm{\#})`$
$$H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)W_𝐋^{}(𝐋,v)H_𝐋^{}(𝐋,v,1).$$

Let

$$\stackrel{~}{𝐅}^{}=𝐏^{}\times _𝐏(𝚺^{}\times 𝐕)_{\mathrm{min},𝐋}^𝐆.$$

$`\stackrel{~}{𝐅}^{}`$ is an irreducible closed subvariety of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}^{}`$, and it is stable under the action of $`W_𝐋^{}(𝐋,v)`$ (indeed, the open subset $`\stackrel{~}{𝐎}^{}=𝐏^{}\times _𝐋𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$ is obviously $`W_𝐋^{}(𝐋,v)`$-stable).

By Lemma 1.1 (2), the projection $`\pi _𝐋^{}:𝐏^{}𝐋^{}`$ sends an element of $`(𝚺.𝐕)_{\mathrm{min},𝐋}^𝐆`$ to an element of $`(𝚺.(𝐕𝐋^{}))_{\mathrm{min},𝐋}^𝐋^{}`$. So, it induces a map $`\gamma :\stackrel{~}{𝐅}^{}(\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{})_𝐋^𝐋^{}`$. Moreover, the diagram

is commutative. The first vertical map is $`W_𝐋^{}(𝐋,v)`$-equivariant, so, by density, the second vertical map is also $`W_𝐋^{}(𝐋,v)`$ equivariant. This proves $`(\mathrm{\#})`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

###### Corollary 4.7.

If $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$ and if $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐆(v)`$, then

$$\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐋^{}=Res_{W_𝐋^{}^{}(𝐋,v)}^{W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)}\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆.$$

Proof - By Proposition 4.5 (2) and (3), $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐋^{}`$ is well-defined. So Corollary 4.7 follows from Proposition 4.6$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Remark 4.8 -  If $`𝐆^{}`$ is a connected reductive subgroup of $`𝐆`$ containing $`𝐋`$, then it may happen that

$$\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆^{}Res_{W_𝐆^{}^{}(𝐋,v)}^{W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)}\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆.$$

An example is provided in Part II of this paper. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

## 5. Endomorphism algebra of induced cuspidal character sheaves

Hypothesis and notation : From now on, and until the end of this first part, we assume that $`𝐂`$ supports an irreducible cuspidal \[Lu2, Definition 2.4\] local system $``$. To this local system is associated an irreducible character $`\zeta `$ of $`A_𝐋(v)`$, via the Galois étale covering $`𝐂^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}𝐂`$. Let $`=\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}`$ ($``$ is a local system on $`𝚺`$) and let $`_{\mathrm{reg}}`$ denote the restriction of $``$ to $`𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}`$. Let $`K`$ be the perverse sheaf on $`𝐆`$ obtained from the triple $`(𝐋,v,\zeta )`$ by parabolic induction \[Lu3, 4.1.1\] and let $`𝒜`$ denote its endomorphism algebra.

In \[Lu2, Theorem 9.2\], Lusztig constructed an isomorphism $`\mathrm{\Theta }:\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆(𝐋)𝒜`$. This isomorphism is very convenient for computing the generalized Springer correspondence. On the other hand, Lusztig’s construction is canonical but not explicit. The principal aim of this paper is to construct an explicit isomorphism $`\mathrm{\Theta }^{}:\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆(𝐋)𝒜`$ by another method. It turns out that this isomorphism differs from Lusztig’s one by a linear character $`\gamma `$ of $`W_𝐆(𝐋)`$. Knowledge of $`\gamma `$ would allow us to combine the advantages of both isomorphisms $`\mathrm{\Theta }`$ and $`\mathrm{\Theta }^{}`$. However, we are not able to determine it explicitly in general, although we can relate it to the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ defined in the previous section. Note that $`\gamma =1`$ whenever $`𝐋=𝐓`$.

In this section we recall some well-known facts about cuspidal local systems, parabolic induction and endomorphism algebra. Most of these results may be found in \[Lu2\] or \[Lu3\]. However, Theorem 5.4, which is a fundamental step for constructing the isomorphism $`\mathrm{\Theta }^{}`$ defined above, was proved in full generality in \[Bon2\]. The isomorphism $`\mathrm{\Theta }^{}`$ will be constructed in $`\S `$6. We will also prove in $`\S `$6 the existence of $`\gamma `$ and its relationship with $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$. We will provide in $`\S `$7 some properties of $`\gamma `$ which allow us to reduce its computation to the case where $`𝐆`$ is semisimple, simply-connected, quasi-simple, and $`𝐏`$ is a maximal parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$.

### 5.A. Parabolic induction

For the convenience of the reader, we reproduce here the diagram $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{2.4}\mathbf{)}`$.

We define $`\widehat{}_{\mathrm{reg}}=\alpha ^{}_{\mathrm{reg}}`$ : it is a local system on $`\widehat{𝐘}`$. Moreover, since $``$ is $`𝐋`$-equivariant, there exists a local system $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}}`$ on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$ such that $`\beta ^{}\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}}\widehat{}_{\mathrm{reg}}`$. By \[Lu2, 3.2\], the morphism $`\pi :\stackrel{~}{𝐘}𝐘`$ is a Galois covering with Galois group $`W_𝐆(𝐋)=N_𝐆(𝐋)/𝐋`$, so $`\pi _{}\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}}=\pi _!\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}}`$ (because $`\pi `$ is finite hence proper) is a local system on $`𝐘`$. We denote by $`K`$ the following perverse sheaf on $`𝐆`$ :

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{5.1}\mathbf{)}`$
$$K=IC(\overline{𝐘},𝒦)[dim𝐘].$$

where $`\pi _{}\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}}=𝒦`$. Recall that $`\overline{𝐘}=𝐗`$, so $`dim𝐘=dim𝐗`$.

We shall give, following \[Lu2, $`\S `$4\], an alternative description of the perverse sheaf $`K`$. Let $`A`$ be the following perverse sheaf on $`𝐋`$ :

$$A=IC(\overline{𝚺},)[dim𝚺].$$

Note that $`\overline{𝚺}=𝐙(𝐋)^{}\overline{𝐂}`$ so $`A=\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}[dim𝐙(𝐋)^{}]IC(\overline{𝐂},)[dim𝐂]`$. Since $`A`$ is $`𝐋`$-equivariant, there exists a perverse sheaf $`\stackrel{~}{K}`$ on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$ such that

$$\overline{\alpha }^{}A[dim𝐆+dim𝐕]=\overline{\beta }^{}\stackrel{~}{K}[dim𝐏].$$

The perverse sheaf $`\stackrel{~}{K}`$ is in fact equal to $`IC(\stackrel{~}{𝐗},\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}})[dim\stackrel{~}{𝐗}]`$. By \[Lu2, Proposition 4.5\], we have

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{5.2}\mathbf{)}`$
$$K=\mathrm{R}\overline{\pi }_{}\stackrel{~}{K}.$$

The fact that $`𝐂`$ admits a cuspidal local system has a lot of consequences. We gather some of them in the next two theorems.

###### Theorem 5.3 (Lusztig).

$`(\mathrm{a})`$ $`v`$ is a distinguished unipotent element of $`𝐋`$.

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ $`N_𝐆(𝐋)`$ stabilizes $`𝐂`$ and $``$, so $`W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)=W_𝐆(𝐋)`$.

$`(\mathrm{c})`$ $`𝐋`$ is universally self-opposed.

Proof - cf. \[Lu2, Proposition 2.8\] for (a) and \[Lu2, Theorem 9.2\] for (b) and (c). $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

The first assertion of the next theorem has been proved by Lusztig for $`p`$ large enough by using the classification of cuspidal pairs \[Lu5\]. In \[Bon2, Corollary to Proposition 1.1\], the author gave a proof of the general case without using the classification. The second assertion is proved in \[Bon7, Theorem 3.1 (4)\].

###### Theorem 5.4.

We have $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐆(v)`$ and $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$.

By Theorem 5.4 and Lemma 3.12, we have

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{5.5}\mathbf{)}`$
$$W_𝐆(𝐋,v)=A_𝐋(v)\times W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v),$$

and, by Theorem 5.3 (b), we have

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{5.6}\mathbf{)}`$
$$W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)W_𝐆(𝐋)=N_𝐆(𝐋)/𝐋.$$

### 5.B. Lusztig’s description of $`𝒜`$

For each $`w`$ in $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$, we choose a representative $`\dot{w}`$ of $`w`$ in $`N_𝐆(𝐋)C_𝐆^{}(v)`$. By Theorem 5.3 (b), the local systems $``$ and $`(int\dot{w})^{}`$ are isomorphic. Let $`\theta _w`$ denote an isomorphism of $`𝐋`$-equivariant local systems $`(int\dot{w})^{}`$. Then $`\theta _w`$ induces an isomorphism $`\stackrel{~}{\theta }_w:\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}}\gamma _w^{}\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}}`$, where $`\gamma _w:\stackrel{~}{𝐘}\stackrel{~}{𝐘}`$, $`(g,x𝐋)(g,x\dot{w}^1𝐋)`$ (cf. \[Lu2, proof of Proposition 3.5\]). Since $`\pi _{}\gamma _w^{}=\pi _{}`$, $`\pi _{}\stackrel{~}{\theta }_w`$ is an automorphism of $`𝒦`$. By applying the functor $`IC(𝐗,.)[dim𝐘]`$, $`\pi _{}\stackrel{~}{\theta }_w`$ induces an automorphism $`\mathrm{\Theta }_w`$ of $`K`$. The automorphism $`\mathrm{\Theta }_w`$, as well as $`\theta _w`$, is defined up to multiplication by an element of $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}^{}{}_{}{}^{\times }`$.

By \[Lu2, Proposition 3.5\], $`(\mathrm{\Theta }_w)_{wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)}`$ is a basis of the endomorphism algebra $`𝒜`$ of $`K`$ ; moreover, by \[Lu2, Remark 3.6\], there exists a family $`(a_{w,w^{}})_{w,w^{}W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)}`$ of elements of $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}^{}{}_{}{}^{\times }`$ such that $`\mathrm{\Theta }_w\mathrm{\Theta }_w^{}=a_{w,w^{}}\mathrm{\Theta }_{ww^{}}`$ for all $`w`$ and $`w^{}`$ in $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$. Lusztig proved that it is possible to choose in a canonical way the family $`(\theta _w)_{wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)}`$ such that $`\mathrm{\Theta }_w\mathrm{\Theta }_w^{}=\mathrm{\Theta }_{ww^{}}`$ for all $`w`$ and $`w^{}`$ in $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$. The next theorem \[Lu2, Theorem 9.2\] explains his construction.

###### Theorem 5.7 (Lusztig).

There exists a unique family of isomorphisms of local systems $`(\theta _w:(int\dot{w})^{})_{wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)}`$ such that the following condition holds : for each $`wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$, $`\mathrm{\Theta }_w`$ acts as the identity on $`_u^{dim𝐘}K`$, where $`u`$ is any element of $`𝐂^𝐆`$.

In the previous theorem, the uniqueness of the family $`(\theta _w)_{wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)}`$ follows from the fact that $`_u^{dim𝐘}K0`$ for each $`u𝐂^𝐆`$. As a consequence, one gets that the linear mapping

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \mathrm{\Theta }:& \overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)& & 𝒜=End_𝐆(K)\\ & w& & \mathrm{\Theta }_w\end{array}$$

is an isomorphism of algebras.

Remark - In \[Lu2, $`\S `$3\], Lusztig starts with an element $`wW_𝐆(𝐋)`$ and a representative $`\dot{w}`$ of $`w`$ in $`N_𝐆(𝐋)`$. Here, we have slightly modified his argument using the fact that $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)W_𝐆(𝐋)`$ which implies that every $`wW_𝐆(𝐋)`$ has a representative in $`N_𝐆(𝐋)C_𝐆^{}(v)`$. Such a choice of the representatives will allow us to provide another interesting family of isomorphisms $`(\theta _w^{}:(int\dot{w})^{})_{wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)}`$ (see $`\S `$6.A). $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

If $`\chi `$ is an irreducible character of $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$, we denote by $`K_\chi `$ an irreducible component of $`K`$ associated to $`\chi `$ via the isomorphism $`\mathrm{\Theta }`$.

###### Corollary 5.8 (Lusztig).

For each $`u𝐂^𝐆`$, we have :

$`(\mathrm{a})`$ $`_u^{dim𝐘}K_1=_u^{dim𝐘}K`$.

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ $`_u^{dim𝐘}K_\chi =0`$ for every non-trivial irreducible character $`\chi `$ of $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$.

### 5.C. Restriction to the open subset $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$

The restriction $`\stackrel{~}{𝒦}_0`$ of $`\stackrel{~}{K}[dim𝐗]`$ to $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0`$ is a local system \[Lu2, 4.4\], that is, a complex concentrated in degree $`0`$, whose $`0`$th term is a local system. In fact, $`\stackrel{~}{𝒦}_0`$ is the local system on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0`$ associated to the Galois étale covering $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0`$ and to the character $`\zeta `$ of $`A_𝐋(v)`$. Therefore, the restriction $`\stackrel{~}{𝒦}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ of $`\stackrel{~}{K}[dim𝐗]`$ to $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is a local system. More precisely, it is the local system associated to the Galois étale covering $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ and to the character $`\zeta `$. Let $`K_{\mathrm{min}}`$ denote the restriction of $`K[dim𝐗]`$ to $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$. We have the following result.

###### Proposition 5.9.

We have $`K_{\mathrm{min}}=\pi _{\mathrm{min},}\stackrel{~}{𝒦}_{\mathrm{min}}`$. So, $`K_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is a constructible sheaf, that is a complex concentrated in degree $`0`$.

Proof - Since $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}`$ is finite, the functor $`\pi _{\mathrm{min},}`$ is exact. The proposition follows from this remark and the Proper Base Change Theorem. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

## 6. Another isomorphism between $`𝒜`$ and $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$

The aim of this section is to construct an explicit isomorphism $`\mathrm{\Theta }^{}`$ between the endomorphism algebra $`𝒜`$ and the group algebra $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$. Our strategy is the following. First, note that the endomorphism algebra $`𝒜`$ of $`K`$ is canonically isomorphic to the endomorphism algebra of the local system $`𝒦`$ on $`𝐘`$. To this local system is associated a representation of the fundamental group $`\pi _1(𝐘,y)`$ of $`𝐘`$ (where $`y`$ is any point of $`𝐘`$). This representation and its endomorphism algebra are easy to describe (cf. $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{6.1}\mathbf{)}`$).

### 6.A. Representations of the fundamental group

Let $`V_\zeta `$ denote an irreducible left $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}A_𝐋(v)`$-module affording the character $`\zeta `$. We may, and we will, assume that

$$=(f^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}})_{}\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}_{\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}A_𝐋(v)}V_\zeta ,$$

$$_{\mathrm{reg}}=(f_{\mathrm{reg}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}})_{}\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}_{\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}A_𝐋(v)}V_\zeta ,$$

$$\widehat{}_{\mathrm{reg}}=(\widehat{f}_{\mathrm{reg}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}})_{}\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}_{\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}A_𝐋(v)}V_\zeta ,$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}}=(\stackrel{~}{f}_{\mathrm{reg}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}})_{}\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}_{\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}A_𝐋(v)}V_\zeta .$$

Here, $`V_\zeta `$ is identified with the constant sheaf with values in $`V_\zeta `$. From the fourth equality, we deduce that

$$𝒦=\pi _{}\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}}=\pi _{}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}_{\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆(𝐋,v)}Ind_{A_𝐋(v)}^{W_𝐆(𝐋,v)}V_\zeta .$$

Therefore, the endomorphism algebra of $`𝒦`$ is canonically isomorphic to the endomorphism algebra of the $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$-module $`Ind_{A_𝐋(v)}^{W_𝐆(𝐋,v)}V_\zeta `$. But, by $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{5.5}\mathbf{)}`$, this endomorphism algebra is canonically isomorphic to $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$. Since the functor $`IC(\overline{𝐘},.)[dim𝐘]`$ is fully faithful, it induces an isomorphism

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{6.1}\mathbf{)}`$
$$\mathrm{\Theta }^{}:\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)𝒜.$$

This isomorphism may be constructed in another way. The action of an element $`\dot{w}N_𝐆(𝐋)C_𝐆^{}(v)`$ on $`𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$, $`\widehat{𝐘}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$, and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$ commutes with the action of $`A_𝐋(v)`$. Therefore, there exists an isomorphism $`\theta _w^{}:(int\dot{w})^{}`$ (respectively $`\tau _w^{}:\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}}(int\dot{w})^{}\stackrel{~}{}_{\mathrm{reg}}`$) which induces the identity on the stalks at $`zv`$ (respectively $`1_𝐋zv`$) for every $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ (respectively for every $`z𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$). Then

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{6.2}\mathbf{)}`$
$$\beta ^{}\tau _w^{}=\alpha ^{}\theta _w^{}|_{𝚺_{\mathrm{reg}}}.$$

Now, let $`\mathrm{\Theta }_w^{}=IC(\overline{𝐘},\pi _{}\tau _w^{})[dim𝐘]:K\stackrel{}{}K`$. By $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{6.2}\mathbf{)}`$, there exists an element $`\gamma _w\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}^{}{}_{}{}^{\times }`$ such that

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{6.3}\mathbf{)}`$
$$\mathrm{\Theta }(w)=\gamma _w\mathrm{\Theta }_w^{}.$$

By looking at the action on the stalk at $`zv𝐘`$, one can immediately get the following result.

###### Proposition 6.4.

With the above notation, we have $`\mathrm{\Theta }_w^{}=\mathrm{\Theta }^{}(w)`$ for every $`wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$.

###### Corollary 6.5.

There exists a linear character $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$ of the Weyl group $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ such that

$$\mathrm{\Theta }^{}(w)=\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆(w)\mathrm{\Theta }(w)$$

for every $`wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$.

Proof - This follows from Theorem 5.7, from $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{6.3}\mathbf{)}`$, and from Proposition 6.4$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Example 6.6 -  Whenever $`𝐆`$ is symplectic or orthogonal, $`𝐋`$ is quasisimple and $`p2`$, Waldspurger \[Wa, $`\S `$VIII.8\] has considered an explicit subgroup of $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ (isomorphic to $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ by the canonical projection) constructed by ad hoc methods and has computed explicitly its action on the perverse sheaf $`K`$. It turns out that this subgroup coincides with $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ whenever $`𝐆`$ is symplectic, but does not whenever $`𝐆`$ is orthogonal. In other words, he computed explicitly the linear character $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$, up to the difference between our conventions. We give here his result.

We assume that $`𝐋𝐓`$ (if $`𝐋=𝐓`$, then $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆=1`$ by Corollary 6.14 below). First, note that $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ is always a Weyl group of type $`C`$. We denote by $`\gamma `$ the linear character of $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ defined as follows : it is the non-trivial linear character different from the sign character with value $`1`$ on the reflection corresponding to the minimal Levi subgroup containing $`𝐋`$ having an irreducible root system (see Proposition 1.13 (a)). Then, by \[Wa, Lemma VIII.9\], we have, for $`p2`$ :

$`(\mathrm{a})`$ If $`𝐆\mathrm{𝐒𝐎}_n(𝔽)`$ and if $`𝐋\mathrm{𝐒𝐎}_{k^2}(𝔽)\times (𝔽^\times )^{\frac{nk^2}{2}}`$, then $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆=\gamma `$.

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ If $`𝐆\mathrm{𝐒𝐩}_{2n}(𝔽)`$ and if $`𝐋\mathrm{𝐒𝐩}_{k(k+1)}\times (𝔽^\times )^{n\frac{k(k+1)}{2}}`$, then $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆=\gamma ^k`$.

In the second part of this paper, the case where $`v`$ is a regular unipotent element of $`𝐋`$ and $`p`$ is good for $`𝐆`$ will be treated. If $`𝐆`$ is symplectic and $`𝐋`$ is of type $`C_1=A_1`$, or if $`𝐆`$ is special orthogonal in even dimension and $`𝐋`$ is of type $`D_2=A_1\times A_1`$, then $`v`$ is a regular unipotent element of $`𝐋`$ : the reader can check that the result given by Waldspurger \[Wa, Lemma VIII.9\] (and stated above with our convention) coincides with ours. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Remark 6.7 -  By the classification of cuspidal local systems in good characteristic \[Lu2, $`\S `$10-15\], using Waldspurger’s result \[Wa, Lemma VIII.9\] and our result whenever $`v`$ is regular (see Part II), the only case which remains is when $`𝐆`$ is a spin group and $`v`$ is not regular. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

If $`\chi `$ is an irreducible character of $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$, we denote by $`K_\chi ^{}`$ an irreducible component of $`K`$ associated to $`\chi `$ via the isomorphism $`\mathrm{\Theta }^{}`$. By Corollary 6.5, we have

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{6.8}\mathbf{)}`$
$$K_\chi ^{}=K_{\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆\chi }.$$

### 6.B. Links between $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$ and $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$

The following proposition is an immediate consequence of $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{6.8}\mathbf{)}`$ and Corollary 5.8 :

###### Proposition 6.9.

The linear character $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$ of $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ is the unique irreducible character $`\gamma `$ of $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ satisfying $`_u^{dim𝐘}K_\gamma ^{}0`$ for some (or any) $`u𝐂^𝐆`$.

If $`\chi `$ is an irreducible character of $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$, we denote by $`K_{\mathrm{min},\chi }`$ (respectively $`K_{\mathrm{min},\chi }^{}`$) the irreducible component of $`K_{\mathrm{min}}`$ associated to $`\chi `$ via the isomorphism $`\mathrm{\Theta }`$ (respectively $`\mathrm{\Theta }^{}`$). Now, let $`V_\chi `$ be an irreducible $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$-module affording $`\chi `$ as character. Then, since $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ acts on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}}`$, it also acts on the constructible sheaf $`(\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}})_{}\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}`$ and by construction we have

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{6.10}\mathbf{)}`$
$$K_{\mathrm{min},\chi }^{}=(\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}})_{}\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}_{\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆(𝐋,v)}(V_\chi V_\zeta ).$$

If $`x𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$, then $`((\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^{\stackrel{´}{\mathrm{e}}\mathrm{t}})_{}\overline{}_{\mathrm{}})_x`$ is isomorphic, as a right $`\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$-module, to the permutation module associated to the set $`H_x\backslash W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ (here, $`H_x`$ denotes the stabilizer, in $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$, of a preimage of $`x`$ in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$). Since $`u𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$, the stalk of $`_u^{dim𝐘}K_\chi ^{}`$ at $`u`$ may easily be computed from this remark and from $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{6.10}\mathbf{)}`$ : we have

$$dim_\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}_u^{dim𝐘}K_\chi ^{}=dim(K_{\mathrm{min},\chi }^{})_u=Res_{H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)}^{W_𝐆(𝐋,v)}(\chi \zeta ),\mathrm{𝟏}_{H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)}$$

From this and from Proposition 6.9, we deduce immediately the following proposition.

###### Proposition 6.11.

The linear character $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$ is the unique irreducible character $`\gamma `$ of $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ such that $`Res_{H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)}^{W_𝐆(𝐋,v)}(\gamma \zeta ),\mathrm{𝟏}_{H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)}0`$.

###### Corollary 6.12.

We have

$$\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆=\frac{1}{\zeta (1)}\zeta \phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆.$$

Proof - Since $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐆(v)`$ and $`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$ (see Theorem 5.4), the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆:W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)A_𝐋(v)`$ is well-defined. Hence, the corollary follows from Proposition 6.11 and Corollary 3.13$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

###### Corollary 6.13.

If $`|A_𝐋(v)|`$ is odd, then $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆=1`$.

###### Corollary 6.14.

$`\gamma _{𝐓,1,1}^𝐆=1`$.

Example 6.15 -  Assume in this example that $`v`$ is a regular unipotent element of $`𝐋`$. In this case, $`A_𝐋(v)`$ is abelian \[Spr\] so $`\zeta `$ is a linear character. By Corollary 6.12, we get

$$\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆=\zeta \phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆.$$

This case will be studied in full details in Part II. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Questions : Corollary 6.12 shows that the image of the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ is contained in the center of the character $`\zeta `$. On the other hand, the image of the canonical morphism $`ȷ_v:𝐙(𝐋)/𝐙(𝐋)^{}A_𝐋(v)`$ is obviously contained in the center of $`A_𝐋(v)`$. Does there always exist a morphism $`\psi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆:W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)W_𝐆(𝐋)𝐙(𝐋)/𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ such that $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆=ȷ_v\psi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ ? Is it exists, does it really depend on $`v`$ ?

## 7. Elementary properties of the character $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$

### 7.A. Product of groups

We assume in this subsection that $`𝐆=𝐆_1\times 𝐆_2`$ where $`𝐆_1`$ and $`𝐆_2`$ are reductive groups. Let $`𝐋=𝐋_1\times 𝐋_2`$, $`v=(v_1,v_2)`$, $`𝐂=𝐂_1\times 𝐂_2`$ and $`\zeta =\zeta _1\zeta _2`$. Then it is clear that

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{7.1}\mathbf{)}`$
$$W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)=W_{𝐆_1}^{}(𝐋_1,v_1)\times W_{𝐆_2}^{}(𝐋_2,v_2)$$

and that

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{7.2}\mathbf{)}`$
$$\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆=\gamma _{𝐋_1,v_1,\zeta _1}^{𝐆_1}\gamma _{𝐋_2,v_2,\zeta _2}^{𝐆_2}.$$

### 7.B. Changing the group

We use here the notation introduced in $`\S `$4.B. In particular, we still denote by a subscript $`\mathrm{?}_1`$ the object in $`𝐆_1`$ corresponding to $`\mathrm{?}`$ in $`𝐆`$ (e.g. $`𝐋_1`$, $`_1`$, $`_{\mathrm{reg},1}`$, $`\widehat{𝐘}_1`$, $`K_1`$, $`𝒜_1`$, $`\mathrm{\Theta }_1`$…). We have $`\sigma ^1(𝐘)=𝐘_1`$. Note that the groups $`W_{𝐆_1}^{}(𝐋_1,v_1)`$ and $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ are isomorphic via $`\sigma `$ by Lemma 4.3 (e).

###### Lemma 7.3.

The local system $`\sigma ^{}_1`$ on $`𝐂_1`$ is cuspidal. It is associated to the irreducible character $`\zeta _1`$ of $`A_{𝐋_1}(v_1)`$ obtained from $`\zeta `$ by composing with the surjective morphism $`A_{𝐋_1}(v_1)A_𝐋(v)`$ $`(`$cf. Lemma 4.3 $`(\mathrm{b}))`$.

Proof - This is immediate from the alternative definition of a cuspidal local system given in terms of permutation representations \[Lu2, Introduction\]$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

###### Proposition 7.4.

$`(\mathrm{a})`$ The restriction of $`\sigma ^{}(K)`$ to $`𝐘_1`$ is isomorphic to $`K_1`$.

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ $`\sigma `$ induces an isomorphism $`\dot{\sigma }:𝒜_1𝒜`$.

$`(\mathrm{c})`$ The diagrams

$`\mathrm{𝑎𝑛𝑑}`$
are commutative.

Proof - (a) follows from the Proper Base Change Theorem \[Mil, Chapter VI, Corollary 2.3\] applied to the Cartesian square

(b) follows from Lusztig’s description of $`𝒜`$. The commutativity of the first diagram in (c) follows from the fact that $`\sigma (𝐂_1^{𝐆_1})=𝐂^𝐆`$ and from Theorem 5.7, while the commutativity of the second one follows from Proposition 6.4$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

###### Corollary 7.5.

We have $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆\sigma =\gamma _{𝐋_1,v_1,\zeta _1}^{𝐆_1}`$.

### 7.C. Parabolic restriction

Let $`𝐐`$ be a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$ containing $`𝐏`$ and let $`𝐌`$ be the Levi subgroup of $`𝐐`$ containing $`𝐋`$. It follows from \[Lu2, Theorem 8.3 (b)\] that :

###### Proposition 7.6.

$`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐌=Res_{W_𝐌^{}(𝐋,v)}^{W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)}\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$.

Remark 7.7 -  If $`𝐆^{}`$ is a connected reductive subgroup of $`𝐆`$ which contains $`𝐋`$, then it may happen that $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆^{}Res_{W_𝐆^{}^{}(𝐋,v)}^{W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)}\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$. An example is provided by the group $`𝐆=\mathrm{𝐒𝐩}_4(𝔽)`$, as it will be shown in Part II of this paper. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Remark 7.8 -  Using $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{7.2}\mathbf{)}`$, Proposition 7.6, Corollary 7.5 and Theorem 5.3 (b), the computation of $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$ can be essentially reduced to the following case : $`𝐆`$ is semisimple, simply connected, quasi-simple and $`𝐋`$ is a Levi subgroup of a maximal parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Remark - Corollary 6.12 can be used to give alternative proofs of $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{7.2}\mathbf{)}`$, Proposition 7.4, and Proposition 7.6 (as consequences of $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{4.2}\mathbf{)}`$, Proposition 4.4, and Proposition 4.6 respectively). $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

## 8. Introducing Frobenius

### 8.A. Hypothesis and notation

In this section, and only in this section, we assume that $`𝔽`$ is an algebraic closure of a finite field. In particular, $`p>0`$. We fix a power $`q`$ of $`p`$ and we denote by $`𝔽_q`$ the subfield of $`𝔽`$ with $`q`$ elements. We assume also that $`𝐆`$ is defined over $`𝔽_q`$ and we denote by $`F:𝐆𝐆`$ the corresponding Frobenius endomorphism. If $`g𝐆^F`$, we denote by $`[g]`$ (or $`[g]_{𝐆^F}`$ if necessary) the $`𝐆^F`$-conjugacy class of $`g`$.

We keep the notation introduced in $`\S `$5 ($`𝐋`$, $`𝐂`$, $`v`$, $``$, $`K`$, $`\mathrm{\Theta }`$, $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$…). We assume that $`𝐋`$ is $`F`$-stable. Then, by Theorem 5.3 (e), there exists $`nN_𝐆(𝐋)`$ such that $`F(𝐏)=^n𝐏`$. Now, by Lang’s theorem, we can pick an element $`g𝐆`$ such that $`g^1F(g)=n^1`$. Then $`^g𝐋`$ and $`^g𝐏`$ are $`F`$-stable. Since we are interested in the family of all $`F`$-stable subgroups of $`𝐆`$ which are conjugate to $`𝐋`$ under $`𝐆`$, we may, and we will assume that $`𝐋`$ and $`𝐏`$ are both $`F`$-stable. Without loss of generality, me may also assume that $`𝐁`$ and $`𝐓`$ are $`F`$-stable.

We also assume that $`v`$ and $``$ are $`F`$-stable. Let $`wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$. We choose an element $`g_w𝐆`$ such that $`g_w^1F(g_w)=\dot{w}^1`$ (recall that $`\dot{w}`$ is a representative of $`w`$ in $`N_𝐆(𝐋)C_𝐆^{}(v)`$). We then put :

$$𝐋_w=^{g_w}𝐋,v_w=^{g_w}v,𝐂_w=^{g_w}𝐂,$$

$$_w=(adg_w^1)^{},\mathrm{and}_w=(adg_w^1)^{}.$$

Then $`𝐋_w`$ is an $`F`$-stable Levi subgroup of a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$, $`v_w𝐋_w^F`$ is conjugate to $`v`$ in $`𝐆^F`$ (because $`g_w^1F(g_w)C_𝐆^{}(v)`$), $`𝐂_w`$ is the conjugacy class of $`v_w`$ in $`𝐋_w`$, $`_w`$ is an $`F`$-stable cuspidal local system on $`𝐂_w`$ and $`_w=\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}_w`$ (as a local system on $`𝚺_w=𝐙(𝐋_w)^{}\times 𝐂_w`$).

### 8.B. Two conjugacy results

In \[Bon2, Proposition 2.1\], we proved the following result :

###### Proposition 8.1.

Let $`𝐌`$ and $`𝐌^{}`$ be two $`F`$-stable Levi subgroups of $`(`$non necessarily $`F`$-stable$`)`$ parabolic subgroups of $`𝐆`$ which are geometrically conjugate and let $`u^{}`$ be a unipotent element of $`𝐌^F`$. Assume that the following conditions hold :

$`(\mathrm{a})`$ $`u^{}`$ is a distinguished element of $`𝐌`$,

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ $`N_𝐆(𝐌)`$ stabilizes the class $`(u^{})_𝐌`$, and

$`(\mathrm{c})`$ $`A_𝐌(u^{})=A_𝐆(u^{})`$.

Then $`[u^{}]_{𝐆^F}𝐌^{}`$ is a single $`𝐌^F`$-conjugacy class.

###### Corollary 8.2.

If $`wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$, then $`[v]_{𝐆^F}𝐋_w^F=[v_w]_{𝐋_w^F}`$.

Proof - This follows from Theorem 5.3 (a) and (c), from Theorem 5.4 and from the previous Proposition 8.1$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

The next result implies \[Lu3, II, 9.10.2\].

###### Corollary 8.3.

Let $`wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$. Then $`N_{𝐆^F}(𝐋_w)`$ stabilizes $`[v_w]_{𝐋_w^F}`$.

### 8.C. Characteristic functions

We choose once and for all an isomorphism of local systems $`\phi :F^{}`$ and we denote by $`𝒳_{,\phi }`$ the class function on $`𝐋^F`$ defined by

$$𝒳_{,\phi }(l)=\{\begin{array}{cc}Tr(\phi _l,_l)\hfill & \mathrm{if}l𝐂^F,\hfill \\ 0\hfill & \mathrm{otherwise},\hfill \end{array}$$

for any $`l𝐋^F`$. Using the isomorphism $`\mathrm{\Theta }:\overline{}_{\mathrm{}}W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)𝒜`$, Lusztig defined an isomorphism of local systems $`\phi _w:F^{}_w_w`$. We recall his construction \[Lu4, 9.3\]. Let $`\theta _w:(ad\dot{w})^{}`$ be the isomorphism of local systems defined in Theorem 5.7. Then $`\theta _w`$ induces an isomorphism of local systems

$$F^{}(adg_w^1)^{}\theta _w:F^{}_w(adg_w^1)^{}F^{}.$$

Moreover, $`\phi `$ induces an isomorphism

$$(adg_w^1)^{}\phi :(adg_w^1)^{}F^{}_w.$$

By the composition of the two previous isomorphisms, we get an isomorphism

$$\phi _w:F^{}_w_w.$$

Once the isomorphism $`\phi `$ is chosen, the isomorphism $`\phi _w`$ depends only on the construction of the isomorphism $`\theta _w`$. By Corollary 6.5, the knowledge of the isomorphism $`\theta _w`$ is equivalent to the knowledge of the linear character $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$.

If $`\chi `$ is an $`F`$-stable irreducible character of $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$, then we denote by $`\stackrel{~}{\chi }`$ the preferred extension of $`\chi `$ to $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)<F>`$ (the preferred extension has been defined by Lusztig \[Lu3\]). The choice of $`\phi `$ and $`\stackrel{~}{\chi }`$ induces a well-defined isomorphism $`\phi _\chi :F^{}K_\chi \stackrel{}{}K_\chi `$. We set, for every $`g𝐆^F`$,

$$𝒳_{K_\chi ,\phi _\chi }(g)=\{\begin{array}{cc}\underset{i}{}(1)^iTr(_g^i(\phi _\chi ),_g^iK_\chi )\hfill & \mathrm{if}g\mathrm{is}unipotent,\hfill \\ 0\hfill & \mathrm{otherwise}\hfill \end{array}$$

The importance of the knowledge of the characteristic functions $`𝒳_{_w,\phi _w}`$ (equivalently, of the linear character $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$) is given by the following theorem of Lusztig.

###### Theorem 8.4 (Lusztig).

If $`p`$ is almost good for $`𝐆`$ and if $`q`$ is large enough, we have

$$𝒳_{K_\chi ,\phi _\chi }=\frac{1}{|W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)|}\underset{wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)}{}\stackrel{~}{\chi }(wF)R_{𝐋_w}^𝐆(𝒳_{_w,\phi _w}).$$

We conclude this section by explaining how the characteristic functions $`𝒳_{_w,\phi _w}`$ can be computed explicitly once the linear character $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$ is known (see \[Wa, $`\S `$VIII\] for a particular case). It follows from Lang’s theorem that the set of rational conjugacy classes contained in $`𝐂_w^F`$ is in one-to-one correspondence with $`H^1(F,A_𝐋(v_w))H^1(\dot{w}F,A_𝐋(v))=H^1(F,A_𝐋(v))`$ (the last equality follows from the fact that $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ acts trivially on $`A_𝐋(v)`$). Let $`aH^1(F,A_𝐋(v))`$. We denote by $`\widehat{a}`$ a representative of $`a`$ in $`A_𝐋(v)`$ and by $`v_{w,a}`$ a representative of the rational conjugacy class contained in $`𝐂_w^F`$ parameterized by $`a`$. If $`w=1`$, we denote by $`v_a`$ the element $`v_{w,a}`$. We have $`v_a𝐋^F`$. It must be noticed that $`[v_{w,a}]_{𝐋_w^F}=[v_a]_{𝐆^F}𝐋^F`$ (cf. Corollary 8.2).

By following step by step the construction of the isomorphisms $`\phi _w`$, we obtain that the link between the class functions $`𝒳_{,\phi }`$ and $`𝒳_{_w,\phi _w}`$ is given in terms of the linear character $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$. More precisely, we get :

###### Proposition 8.5.

Let $`wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ and let $`aH^1(F,A_𝐋(v))`$. Then

$$𝒳_{_w,\phi _w}(v_{w,a})=𝒳_{,\phi }(v_a)\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆(w).$$

Assume now until the end of this section that $`\zeta `$ is a linear character. In this case, we have

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{8.6}\mathbf{)}`$
$$𝒳_{_w,\phi _w}(v_{w,a})=𝒳_{_w,\phi _w}(v_w)\zeta (\widehat{a}).$$

Note that $`\zeta (\widehat{a})`$ does not depend on the choice of $`\widehat{a}`$ because $`\zeta `$ is $`F`$-stable. Hence, we deduce from Proposition 8.5 the following result :

###### Corollary 8.7.

Assume that $`\zeta `$ is a linear character, and let $`wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ and $`aH^1(F,A_𝐋(v))`$. Then

$$𝒳_{_w,\phi _w}(v_{w,a})=𝒳_{,\phi }(v)\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆(w)\zeta (\widehat{a}).$$

On the other hand, if $`l𝐂_w^F`$, then

$$𝒳_{_w,\phi _w}(l)=0.$$

Remark 8.8 -  In the theory of character sheaves applied to finite reductive groups, the characteristic functions $`𝒳_{_w,\phi _w}`$ play a crucial role, as it is shown in Theorem 8.4. The Corollary 8.7 shows the importance of the determining of the linear character $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$. We will show in Part II how the knowledge of the linear character $`\gamma _{𝐋,v,\zeta }^𝐆`$ whenever $`v`$ is regular and $`p`$ is good for $`𝐋`$ leads to an improvement of Digne, Lehrer and Michel’s theorem on Lusztig restriction of Gel’fand-Graev characters \[DLM2, Theorem 3.7\]$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Remark 8.9 -  The characteristic function $`𝒳_{_w,\phi _w}`$ depends on the choice of the isomorphism $`\phi `$. Since $``$ is an irreducible local system, two isomorphisms between $`F^{}`$ and $``$ differ only by a scalar. Hence the two characteristic functions they define differ also by the same constant. This shows that the formula in Corollary 8.7 cannot be improved, because the factor $`𝒳_{,\phi }(v)`$ depends on the choice of the isomorphism $`\phi `$. We can give it, by multiplying $`\phi `$ by a scalar, any non-zero value we want. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Actions of relative Weyl groups II

Cédric Bonnafé

> Abstract -  The aim of this second part is to compute explicitly the Lusztig restriction of the characteristic function of a regular unipotent class of a finite reductive group, improving slightly a theorem of Digne, Lehrer and Michel. We follow their proof but we introduced a new information, namely the computation of some morphisms $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ defined in the first part when $`v`$ is a regular unipotent element. This new information is obtained by studying generalizations of the variety of companion matrices which were introduced by Steinberg.

> MSC Classification. 20G40, 14L99

## Introduction to this part

Hypothesis and notation : We work under the hypothesis of the beginning of the first part. More precisely, we keep all the notation and hypothesis introduced until the end of Section 4 only. For instance, unless otherwise specified, we assume neither that $`𝐂`$ supports a cuspidal local system, nor that $`𝔽`$ is an algebraic closure of a finite field. However, the following assumption will be added and will remain in force all along this second part : we suppose that $`v`$ is a regular unipotent element of $`𝐋`$.

The aim of this second part is to compute explicitly the Lusztig restriction of the characteristic function of a regular unipotent class of a finite reductive group. Digne, Lehrer and Michel proved that this is again the characteristic function of a regular unipotent class \[DLM2, Theorem 3.7\], but they were not able to determine which one. In this paper, we follow their strategy (using extensively the theory of character sheaves) and introduce the new ingredients developed in the first part. The key point here is that we are able to compute explicitly the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ because $`v`$ is regular (see Table 12.C) under some restriction on $`𝐋`$. This new information allows us to obtain the desired precision on Digne-Lehrer-Michel’s theorem (see Theorem 15.12).

The computation of the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ whenever $`v`$ is regular in $`𝐋`$, $`p`$ is good for $`𝐆`$ and $`𝐋`$ is cuspidal (see $`\S `$12.A or \[Bon2, $`\S `$1\] for the definition of cuspidality) constitutes the hardest part of this paper. For this purpose, we introduce the variety $`𝐗_{\dot{c}}=𝐗𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}`$ (the variety $`𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}`$ was studied by Steinberg \[Ste\] in connection with regular elements) and its inverse image $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$ and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ under the morphisms $`\overline{\pi }`$ and $`\overline{\pi }^{}`$. Here, $`\dot{c}`$ is a representative of a standard Coxeter element of $`W`$, and $`𝐔^{}`$ is the unipotent radical of the Borel subgroup $`𝐁^{}`$ opposed to $`𝐁`$ relatively to $`𝐓`$. It turns out that $`𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ is contained in the variety $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$, that $`C^𝐆𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ consists in a single element, and that $`𝐘𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ is a dense open subset of $`𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$. This shows that the computation of the stabilizer $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)`$ may be performed in the variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$.

On the other hand, using and improving slightly Steinberg’s work, we can give a complete description of the varieties $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$ and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ in terms of the root datum of $`𝐆`$. However, it is not clear how $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ acts on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ through this description (the action of its subgroup $`A_𝐋(v)`$ is well-understood). But, using some reduction arguments coming from Part I, the computation may be reduced to five cases : one lives inside the special linear groups and the four others live in classical groups of small ranks (less than or equal to $`5`$). In the special linear group, the computation is done by brute force (see $`\S `$13). In the remaining cases, another reduction argument shows that the result can be deduced from a very small information, namely the number of irreducible components of the variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ (see $`\S `$14.A). This variety is described as a subvariety of $`𝐓`$ given by very explicit equations (see Theorem 11.7). So the number of irreducible components can be easily obtained by a case-by-case analysis (see $`\S `$14.B, C and D).

This part is organized as follows. In Section 9, we recall some well-known preliminary results. In Sections 10 and 11, we introduce the companion variety and give the description of the varieties $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$ and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ defined above. In Section 12 we give a table providing the values of $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ whenever $`𝐆`$ is semisimple, simply connected and quasi-simple and $`𝐋`$ is cuspidal (the general case may be deduced easily from this table using results of Part I). We also give in the same section a useful compatibility property of the family of morphisms $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ (see Corollary 12.4), and we explain how the results of this table may be reduced to five cases. Sections 13 and 14 are devoted to the proof of the result for these five cases. Section 13 deals with the case of the special linear group while Section 14 deals with the four remaining “small” cases. The last section $`\S `$15 concerns the application to finite reductive groups (Lusztig restriction of characteristic functions of regular unipotent classes) of all the material developed in these two papers. This was the original motivation of this work. It must be noticed that the final result (see Theorem 15.12) is in contradiction with \[Bon2, Conjecture 2\] !

## Notation

For the purpose of this part, we need some further notation regarding the root system and the Lie algebra of $`𝐆`$. First, let $`r=|\mathrm{\Delta }|`$ and let $`r^{}=|\mathrm{\Delta }_𝐋|`$. Note that $`r`$ and $`r^{}`$ are the semisimple ranks of $`𝐆`$ and $`𝐋`$ respectively. We set $`\mathrm{\Delta }=\{\alpha _1,\mathrm{},\alpha _r\}`$. Let $`w_0`$ denote the longest element of $`W`$ (with respect to the length function on $`W`$ defined by $`\mathrm{\Delta }`$) and let $`c`$ denote the Coxeter element $`s_{\alpha _1}\mathrm{}s_{\alpha _r}`$ of $`W`$. Let $`𝐁^{}`$ be the Borel subgroup of $`𝐆`$ opposite to $`𝐁`$ with respect to $`𝐓`$ and let $`𝐔^{}`$ be its unipotent radical. We denote by $`𝖌`$, $`𝖙`$, $`𝖇`$, $`𝖇^{}`$, $`𝖚`$, and $`𝖚^{}`$ the Lie algebras of $`𝐆`$, $`𝐓`$, $`𝐁`$, $`𝐁^{}`$, $`𝐔`$, and $`𝐔^{}`$ respectively. For each $`\alpha \mathrm{\Phi }`$, we set $`e_\alpha =(dx_\alpha )_1(1)𝖌`$ so that $`e_\alpha `$ is a non-zero element of the $`1`$-dimensional Lie algebra $`𝖚_\alpha `$ of $`𝐔_\alpha `$. Let $`\mathrm{\Phi }^{}`$ denote the coroot system of $`𝐆`$ relative to $`𝐓`$, let $`\mathrm{\Phi }\mathrm{\Phi }^{}`$, $`\alpha \alpha ^{}`$ denote the canonical bijection, and let $`\mathrm{\Delta }^{}=\{\alpha ^{}|\alpha \mathrm{\Delta }\}`$.

Since $`w_0`$ permutes the elements of $`\mathrm{\Delta }`$, there exists a unique sequence $`1i_1<\mathrm{}<i_r^{}r`$ such that $`\mathrm{\Delta }_𝐋=\{w_0(\alpha _{i_1}),\mathrm{},w_0(\alpha _{i_r^{}})\}`$. With this notation, we can define

$$𝐔_{}=(𝐔_{w_0(\alpha _1)}\{1\})\mathrm{}(𝐔_{w_0(\alpha _r)}\{1\})𝐔$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$𝐔_{𝐋,}=(𝐔_{w_0(\alpha _{i_1})}\{1\})\mathrm{}(𝐔_{w_0(\alpha _{i_r^{}})}\{1\})=\pi _𝐋(𝐔_{}).$$

Then $`𝐔_{}`$ and $`𝐔_{𝐋,}`$ are locally closed subvarieties of $`𝐆`$.

Finally, we denote by $`𝒵(𝐆)`$ the group of components of the center of $`𝐆`$, that is $`𝒵(𝐆)=𝐙(𝐆)/𝐙(𝐆)^{}`$.

## 9. Preliminaries on regular elements

This section is a recollection of well-known facts about regular elements in reductive groups. In $`\S `$9.A, we gather some consequences of the regularity of $`v`$. In $`\S `$9.B, we provide some conditions for regular elements lying in $`𝐁`$ subgroup to be conjugated in $`𝐆`$.

### 9.A. Regularity of $`v`$

First, since there is only one regular unipotent class in $`𝐋`$, we have

$$W_𝐆(𝐋,𝚺)=W_𝐆(𝐋).$$

Moreover, $`\overline{𝐂}=𝐋_{\mathrm{uni}}`$. Therefore,

$$\overline{𝚺}.𝐕=𝐙(𝐋)^{}.𝐏_{\mathrm{uni}}.$$

This shows that $`u`$ is a regular unipotent element of $`𝐆`$. Without loss of generality, we may, and we will, assume that

$$u=x_{w_0(\alpha _1)}(1)\mathrm{}x_{w_0(\alpha _s)}(1)𝐔_{}$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$v=x_{w_0(\alpha _{i_1})}(1)\mathrm{}x_{w_0(\alpha _{i_s})}(1)𝐔_{𝐋,}.$$

Note that $`v=\pi _𝐋(u)`$. We recall the following well-known results about the structure of the centralizer of $`u`$ in $`𝐆`$ :

###### Proposition 9.1.

$`(\mathrm{a})`$ $`C_𝐆(u)=𝐙(𝐆)\times C_𝐔(u)`$.

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ If $`p`$ is good for $`𝐆`$, then $`A_𝐔(u)=\{1\}`$.

$`(\mathrm{c})`$ If $`p`$ is bad for $`𝐆`$ and if $`𝐆`$ is quasi-simple, then $`uC_𝐔^{}(u)`$ and $`A_𝐔(u)`$ is cyclic and generated by the image of $`u`$.

$`(\mathrm{d})`$ $`C_𝐆(u)`$ is abelian, therefore $`A_𝐆(u)=𝒵(𝐆)\times A_𝐔(u)`$ is also abelian.

The following corollary shows that many results of Part I are valid in this situation.

###### Corollary 9.2.

$`C_𝐆(u)𝐏`$.

We now provide a description of the variety $`𝐗`$ using the Steinberg map $``$.

###### Proposition 9.3.

$`𝐗=^1\left((𝐙(𝐋)^{})\right)`$.

Proof - By definition,

$$𝐗=\underset{g𝐆}{\overset{g}{}}(𝐙(𝐋)^{}𝐏_{\mathrm{uni}})=\underset{g𝐆}{\overset{g}{}}(𝐙(𝐋)^{}𝐋_{\mathrm{uni}}𝐕).$$

It follows from Lemma 1.6 that $`𝐗`$ is contained in $`^1\left((𝐙(𝐋)^{})\right)`$.

Conversely, let $`y^1\left((𝐙(𝐋)^{})\right)`$. Let $`z`$ denote its semisimple part. We may assume that $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. Now let $`𝐆^{}=C_𝐆^{}(z)`$ and $`𝐏^{}=C_𝐏^{}(z)`$. Then, by \[Bor, Corollary 11.12\], $`y𝐆^{}`$. Moreover, by \[DM, Proposition 1.11\], $`𝐏^{}`$ is a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆^{}`$. Hence there exists $`g𝐆^{}`$ such that $`^gy𝐏^{}`$. But, since $`g`$ centralizes $`z`$, the semisimple part of $`^gy`$ is equal to $`z`$. Consequently, $`^gyz𝐏_{\mathrm{uni}}^{}𝐙(𝐋)^{}𝐏_{\mathrm{uni}}`$. Hence $`y𝐗`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

###### Proposition 9.4.

$`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is the set of elements of $`𝐗`$ which are regular in $`𝐆`$.

Proof - Indeed, $`dimC_𝐋(v)=dim𝐓`$ because $`v`$ is regular in $`𝐋`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 9.B. Regular elements in $`𝐁`$

If two elements of the Borel subgroup $`𝐁`$ are regular in $`𝐆`$ and conjugate under some element $`g𝐆`$, then it is possible, in many cases, to conclude that $`g𝐁`$. The next lemma provides three different conditions under which this result holds :

###### Lemma 9.5.

Let $`b`$ and $`b^{}`$ be two $`𝐆`$-regular elements lying in $`𝐁`$ and let $`g𝐆`$. Assume that $`\pi _𝐓(b)=\pi _𝐓(b^{})`$ and that $`b^{}=^gb`$. Assume that at least one of the following conditions holds :

$`(1)`$ $`b`$ is unipotent.

$`(2)`$ $`g`$ is unipotent.

$`(3)`$ The derived group of $`𝐆`$ is simply connected.

Then $`g𝐁`$.

Proof - Let $`s`$ (respectively $`s^{}`$) be the semisimple part of $`b`$ (respectively $`b^{}`$). By Lemma 1.6 applied to the case where $`𝐋=𝐓`$ and $`𝐏=𝐁`$, $`s`$ and $`s^{}`$ are conjugate under $`𝐔`$. Hence we may assume that $`s=s^{}`$. In particular, $`gC_𝐆(s)`$.

Let $`x`$ (respectively $`x^{}`$) denote the unipotent part of $`b`$ (respectively $`b^{}`$). Then $`x`$ and $`x^{}`$ are regular unipotent elements of $`C_𝐆^{}(s)`$ and they both belong to $`C_𝐁(s)`$ : this group is connected \[Bor, Theorem 10.6 (5)\] and is a Borel subgroup of $`C_𝐆^{}(s)`$ \[DM, Theorem 1.8 (ii) and (iii)\]. Consequently, $`C_𝐁(s)`$ is the unique Borel subgroup of $`C_𝐆^{}(s)`$ containing $`x`$ (respectively $`x^{}`$). This implies that $`gN_{C_𝐆(s)}(C_𝐁(s))`$ (indeed, $`x^{}=^gx`$).

Since $`N_{C_𝐆^{}(s)}(C_𝐁(s))=C_𝐁(s)`$, the conclusion follows from the fact that, if either (1), (2) or (3) holds, then $`gC_𝐆^{}(s)`$. Indeed, in case (1), we have $`s=1`$ so $`C_𝐆(s)=𝐆`$ is connected. In case (2), $`gC_𝐆^{}(s)`$ by \[Bor, Corollary 11.12\]. In case (3), since the derived group of $`𝐆`$ is simply connected, the group $`C_𝐆(s)`$ is connected \[St2, Corollary 8.5\]$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Remark - In general, the conclusion of Lemma 9.5 does not hold. For instance, if $`𝐆=\mathrm{𝐏𝐆𝐋}_2(𝔽)`$, if $`𝐁`$ consists of upper triangular matrices and $`𝐓`$ of diagonal matrices, and if $`p2`$, then the conclusion fails for the following elements :

$$b=b^{}=\left[\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}1& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& 1& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right]\mathrm{and}g=\left[\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}0& 1& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 1& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right].$$

Here $`\left[\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}a& b& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ c& d& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right]`$ denotes the image in $`\mathrm{𝐏𝐆𝐋}_2(𝔽)`$ of the invertible $`2\times 2`$ matrix $`\left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}a& b& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ c& d& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right)`$ under the canonical morphism $`\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_2(𝔽)\mathrm{𝐏𝐆𝐋}_2(𝔽)`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

## 10. Companion variety

### 10.A. The Bruhat cell associated to a Coxeter element

The Bruhat cell $`𝐁c𝐁`$ is a central object in Steinberg’s paper \[Ste\] (recall that $`c=s_{\alpha _1}\mathrm{}s_{\alpha _r}`$ is a standard Coxeter element in $`W`$). Here are two results taken from \[Ste\] which are of fundamental importance for our purpose.

###### Theorem 10.1 (Steinberg).

$`(\mathrm{a})`$ All elements of $`𝐁c𝐁`$ are regular \[Ste, Remark 8.8\].

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ If $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected, then the restriction $`_{\dot{c}}:𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}𝐓/W`$ of $``$ is an isomorphism of varieties \[Ste, Theorem 1.4\].

Remark - Whenever $`𝐆=\mathrm{𝐒𝐋}_{r+1}(𝔽)`$, it is possible to choose $`𝐔`$ and $`\dot{c}`$ in such a way that $`𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}`$ is the set of companion matrices. In this case, Theorem 10.1 (b) is well-known. So, in an arbitrary reductive group $`𝐆`$, the closed subvariety $`𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}`$ of $`𝐆`$ may be viewed as a generalization of the variety of companion matrices. We call it the companion variety of $`𝐆`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

In the next proposition, we extend slightly \[Ste, Proposition 8.9\] and, in the rest of this section, we provide some immediate consequences of this result.

###### Proposition 10.2.

The map

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \nu _0:& (𝐔^c𝐔)\times (𝐔^c𝐔^{})& & 𝐔\\ & (u,v)& & \dot{c}^1u\dot{c}vu^1\end{array}$$

is an isomorphism of varieties.

Proof - By \[Ste, Proposition 8.9\], the map $`\nu _0`$ is bijective. Moreover, the varieties $`𝐔`$ and $`(𝐔^c𝐔)\times (𝐔^c𝐔^{})`$ are smooth, hence normal. Therefore, by \[Bor, Theorems AG.17.3 and AG.18.2\], we only need to prove that the differential $`(d\nu _0)_{(1,1)}`$ is surjective.

The linear map $`(d\nu _0)_{(1,1)}`$ can be described as follows :

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill (d\nu _0)_{(1,1)}:& \left(𝖚(Ad\dot{c})(𝖚)\right)\left(𝖚(Ad\dot{c})(𝖚^{})\right)& & 𝖚\\ & uv& & Ad\dot{c}^1(u)+vu.\end{array}$$

Since the dimension of both $`𝔽`$-vector spaces is equal to $`dim𝐔`$, we only need to prove that $`(d\nu _0)_{(1,1)}`$ is injective. So let $`uvKer(d\nu _0)_{(1,1)}`$. Write

$$u=\underset{\alpha \mathrm{\Phi }_c^+}{}a_\alpha e_\alpha \mathrm{and}v=\underset{\alpha \mathrm{\Phi }_c^{}}{}b_\alpha e_\alpha $$

where $`\mathrm{\Phi }_c^\pm =\mathrm{\Phi }^+c(\mathrm{\Phi }^\pm )`$. If $`\alpha `$ is any root, there exists $`c_\alpha 𝔽^\times `$ such that $`(Ad\dot{c})^1(e_\alpha )=c_\alpha e_{c^1(\alpha )}`$. We have $`(Ad\dot{c})^1(u)+vu=0`$ therefore,

$`(\mathrm{})`$
$$\underset{\alpha \mathrm{\Phi }_c^+}{}a_\alpha c_\alpha e_{c^1(\alpha )}+\underset{\alpha \mathrm{\Phi }_c^{}}{}b_\alpha e_\alpha \underset{\alpha \mathrm{\Phi }_c^+}{}a_\alpha e_\alpha =0.$$

Let $`\alpha \mathrm{\Phi }_c^{}`$. We denote by $`k_\alpha `$ the smallest natural number such that $`c^{k_\alpha }(\alpha )\mathrm{\Phi }^{}`$ and we define

$$A_\alpha =\{\alpha ,c(\alpha ),\mathrm{},c^{k_\alpha 1}(\alpha )\}$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$B_\alpha =\{c(\alpha ),\mathrm{},c^{k_\alpha 1}(\alpha )\}.$$

Note that $`B_\alpha =\mathrm{}`$ if $`k_\alpha =1`$. Then, by \[Bou, chapter VI, $`\mathrm{n}^{}`$ 1.11, Proposition 33 (iv)\], we have

$$\mathrm{\Phi }^+=\underset{\alpha \mathrm{\Phi }_c^{}}{}A_\alpha .$$

It implies that

$$\mathrm{\Phi }_c^+=\underset{\alpha \mathrm{\Phi }_c^{}}{}B_\alpha .$$

Let $`\alpha \mathrm{\Phi }_c^{}`$. If $`k_\alpha =1`$, then $`b_\alpha =0`$ by $`(\mathrm{})`$. If $`k_\alpha 2`$, then it follows from $`(\mathrm{})`$ that

$`b_\alpha `$ $`=`$ $`a_{c(\alpha )}c_{c(\alpha )}`$
$`a_{c(\alpha )}`$ $`=`$ $`a_{c^2(\alpha )}c_{c^2(\alpha )}`$
$`\mathrm{}`$
$`a_{c^{k_\alpha 1}(\alpha )}`$ $`=`$ $`0.`$
From this we deduce that $`a_\alpha ^{}=0`$ for all $`\alpha ^{}B_\alpha `$ and that $`b_\alpha =0`$. Finally, we get $`u=v=0`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

In view of our applications, the most important result of this subsection is given by the following corollary, which is a straightforward consequence of Proposition 10.2.

###### Corollary 10.3.

The map

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \nu :& 𝐔\times (𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{})& & 𝐔\dot{c}𝐔\\ & (u,g)& & ugu^1\end{array}$$

is an isomorphism of varieties.

Proof - By Proposition 10.2, the map

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \nu _1:& (𝐔^{c^1}𝐔)\times (𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{})& & 𝐔\dot{c}\\ & (u,g)& & ugu^1\end{array}$$

is an isomorphism of varieties. By \[Bor, Theorem 14.12 (a)\], the map

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \nu _2:& 𝐔\dot{c}\times (𝐔^{c^1}𝐔^{})& & 𝐔\dot{c}𝐔\\ & (x,v)& & xv^1\end{array}$$

is an isomorphism of varieties. Hence, the map

$$\begin{array}{ccc}(𝐔^{c^1}𝐔^{})\times (𝐔^{c^1}𝐔)\times (𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{})& & 𝐔\dot{c}𝐔\\ (v,u,g)& & \nu _2(v\nu _1(u,g),v)=vugu^1v^1\end{array}$$

is an isomorphism of varieties. The result follows then from the fact that the map

$$\begin{array}{ccc}(𝐔^{c^1}𝐔^{})\times (𝐔^{c^1}𝐔)& & 𝐔\\ (v,u)& & vu\end{array}$$

is also an isomorphism of varieties \[Bor, Remark following Theorem 14.4\]$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

###### Corollary 10.4.

The maps

$$\begin{array}{ccc}(𝐔^c𝐔)\times (𝐁^c𝐁^{})& & 𝐁\\ (u,b)& & \dot{c}^1u\dot{c}bu^1\end{array}$$

$`\mathrm{𝑎𝑛𝑑}`$
$$\begin{array}{ccc}𝐔\times (𝐁cc𝐁^{})& & 𝐁c𝐁\\ (u,g)& & ugu^1\end{array}$$

are isomorphisms of varieties.

### 10.B. A technical lemma

By \[Ste, Lemma 4.5\], $`^{w_0}(\mathrm{𝐓𝐔}_{})`$ is contained in $`𝐁c𝐁`$. In particular, all its elements are regular. Let $`\omega _0:^{w_0}(\mathrm{𝐓𝐔}_{})𝐓`$ denote the morphism of varieties that sends $`^{w_0}(tu)`$ to $`t`$ for all $`t𝐓`$ and $`u𝐔_{}`$. Finally, let

$$\omega :^{w_0}(\mathrm{𝐓𝐔}_{})𝐔\dot{c}𝐔𝐓$$

denote the restriction of $`\omega _0`$.

###### Lemma 10.5.

If $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected, then $`\omega `$ is an isomorphism.

Proof - First, let us prove the result whenever $`𝐆=\mathrm{𝐒𝐋}_2(𝔽)`$ and whenever we have made the following choices :

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill x_\alpha :& 𝔽& & 𝐆\\ & a& & \left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}1& a& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& 1& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right),\end{array}$$

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill x_\alpha :& 𝔽& & 𝐆\\ & a& & \left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}1& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ a& 1& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right),\end{array}$$

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \alpha ^{}:& 𝔽^\times & & 𝐆\\ & a& & \left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}a& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& a^1& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right)\end{array},$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$\dot{s}_\alpha =\left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}0& 1& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 1& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right).$$

Note that $`w_0=c=s_\alpha `$. Here, $`\alpha =\alpha _1`$ denotes the unique positive root. Then we have, for all $`a𝔽^\times `$,

$$x_\alpha (a)\dot{s}_\alpha x_\alpha (a^1)=\alpha ^{}(a)x_\alpha (a).$$

Moreover, $`x_\alpha (a)\dot{s}_\alpha x_\alpha (a^{})^{w_0}(\mathrm{𝐓𝐔}_{})`$ if and only if $`aa^{}=1`$. This proves Lemma 10.5 in this particular case.

Now, we prove the Lemma 10.5 in the general case. First, note that if the result holds for some representative $`\dot{c}`$ of $`c`$, then it holds for any. We will prove Lemma 10.5 by using the following choice. For each $`1ir`$, let $`𝐆_i`$ denote the subgroup of $`𝐆`$ generated by $`𝐔_{\alpha _i}`$ and $`𝐔_{\alpha _i}`$. Then $`𝐆_i\mathrm{𝐒𝐋}_2(𝔽)`$ since $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected. We choose a representative $`\overline{s}_{\alpha _i}`$ of $`s_{\alpha _i}`$ in $`𝐆_i`$. To prove (a), we may (and we will) assume that $`\dot{c}=\overline{s}_{\alpha _1}\mathrm{}\overline{s}_{\alpha _r}`$. By the previous computation in $`\mathrm{𝐒𝐋}_2(𝔽)`$, there exists a morphism of varieties $`f_i:𝔽^\times 𝐔_{\alpha _i}\{1\}`$ such that

$$a𝔽^\times ,\alpha _i^{}(a)f_i(a)𝐔_{\alpha _i}\overline{s}_{\alpha _i}𝐔_{\alpha _i}.$$

Now let

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill f:& (𝔽^\times )^r& & ^{w_0}(\mathrm{𝐓𝐔}_{})\\ & (a_1,\mathrm{},a_r)& & \alpha _1^{}(a_1)f_1(a_1)\mathrm{}\alpha _r^{}(a_r)f_r(a_r).\end{array}$$

Since $`^{w_0}(\mathrm{𝐓𝐔}_{})=𝐓(𝐔_{\alpha _1}\{1\})\mathrm{}(𝐔_{\alpha _r}\{1\})`$, the image of $`f`$ is indeed contained in $`^{w_0}(\mathrm{𝐓𝐔}_{})`$. Moreover,

$$f(a_1,\mathrm{},a_r)(𝐔_{\alpha _1}\overline{s}_{\alpha _1}𝐔_{\alpha _1})(𝐔_{\alpha _2}\overline{s}_{\alpha _2}𝐔_{\alpha _2})\mathrm{}(𝐔_{\alpha _r}\overline{s}_{\alpha _r}𝐔_{\alpha _r})𝐔\dot{c}𝐔,$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$\omega (f(a_1,\mathrm{},a_r))=^{w_0}(\alpha _1^{}(a_1)\mathrm{}\alpha _r^{}(a_r))$$

for any $`(a_1,\mathrm{},a_r)(𝔽^\times )^r`$. Since $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected, the morphism of algebraic groups

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill 𝜶:& (𝔽^\times )^r& & 𝐓\\ & (a_1,\mathrm{},a_r)& & ^{w_0}(\alpha _1^{}(a_1)\mathrm{}\alpha _r^{}(a_r))\end{array}$$

is an isomorphism of algebraic groups. Hence, $`𝐟=f𝜶^1:𝐓^{w_0}(\mathrm{𝐓𝐔}_{})𝐔\dot{c}𝐔`$ is a morphism of varieties and

$$\omega 𝐟=Id_𝐓.$$

To complete the proof of (a), we now only need to show that $`\omega `$ is injective. Let $`g`$ and $`h`$ be two elements of $`^{w_0}(\mathrm{𝐓𝐔}_{})𝐔\dot{c}𝐔`$ such that $`\omega (g)=\omega (h)`$. Then, by Lemma 1.6 applied to the case where $`𝐋=𝐓`$ and $`𝐏=𝐁`$, we have $`(g)=(h)`$. Since $`_{\dot{c}}:𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}𝐓/W`$ is an isomorphism (cf. Theorem 10.1 (b)), $`g`$ and $`h`$ are conjugate under $`𝐔`$ (cf. Corollary 10.3). In other words, $`^{\dot{w}_0}g`$ and $`^{\dot{w}_0}h`$ are conjugate under an element $`x𝐔^{}`$. But $`^{\dot{w}_0}g`$ and $`^{\dot{w}_0}h`$ are regular elements of $`𝐁`$ (indeed, $`g`$ and $`h`$ belong to $`𝐔\dot{c}𝐔𝐁c𝐁`$ so they are regular by Theorem 10.1 (a)). Hence, by Lemma 9.5 (2) or (3), $`x𝐁`$. Therefore $`x=1`$ and the injectivity of $`\omega `$ follows. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

For further investigation, we will need an explicit formula for the inverse of the morphism $`\omega `$. This formula can be obtained from the proof of Lemma 10.5 as follows. By definition, the group $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected if and only if $`(\alpha ^{})_{\alpha \mathrm{\Delta }}`$ is a basis of $`Y(𝐓)`$. We denote by $`(\varpi _\alpha )_{\alpha \mathrm{\Delta }}`$ the basis of $`X(𝐓)`$ dual to $`(\alpha ^{})_{\alpha \mathrm{\Delta }}`$. Then, for a suitable choice of the family $`(\dot{s}_\alpha ,x_\alpha ,x_\alpha )_{\alpha \mathrm{\Delta }}`$ and of $`\dot{w}_0`$, and if $`\dot{c}=\dot{s}_{\alpha _1}\mathrm{}\dot{s}_{\alpha _r}`$, we have

$$^{\dot{w}_0^1}(\omega ^1(t))=\alpha _1^{}\left(\varpi _{\alpha _1}(t)\right)x_{w_0(\alpha _1)}\left(\varpi _{\alpha _1}(t)\right)\mathrm{}\alpha _r^{}\left(\varpi _{\alpha _r}(t)\right)x_{w_0(\alpha _r)}\left(\varpi _{\alpha _r}(t)\right)$$

for any $`t𝐓`$. (This follows from the proof of Lemma 10.5.) We set, for each $`1ir`$,

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{10.6}\mathbf{)}`$
$$\chi _i=\varpi _{\alpha _i}\underset{j=i+1}{\overset{r}{}}w_0(\alpha _i),\alpha _j^{}\varpi _{\alpha _j}.$$

Then $`(\chi _i)_{1ir}`$ is a basis of $`X(𝐓)`$ and, from the previous formula, we get :

###### Corollary 10.7.

Assume that $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected. Then, for a suitable choice of the family $`(\dot{s}_\alpha ,x_\alpha ,x_\alpha )_{\alpha \mathrm{\Delta }}`$ and of $`\dot{w}_0`$, and if $`\dot{c}=\dot{s}_{\alpha _1}\mathrm{}\dot{s}_{\alpha _r}`$, we have

$$^{\dot{w}_0^1}(\omega ^1(t))=tx_{w_0(\alpha _1)}\left(\chi _1(t)\right)\mathrm{}x_{w_0(\alpha _r)}\left(\chi _r(t)\right)$$

for any $`t𝐓`$.

## 11. Companion variety and Jordan decomposition

This section is concerned with the study of some varieties related to the companion variety. In order to use the strongest results of \[Ste\] and of the previous section, we need however to make the following hypothesis.

Hypothesis : Until the end of $`\S `$11, we assume that $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected.

For the convenience of the reader, we will recall, in each result stated until the end of $`\S `$11, that $`𝐆`$ is assumed to be semisimple and simply connected.

### 11.A. Companion variety and parabolic subgroups

Let $`\lambda :𝐓𝐔`$ and $`\mu :𝐓𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}`$ denote the morphisms of varieties defined, for any $`t𝐓`$, by

$$\nu ^1(\omega ^1(t))=(\lambda (t),\mu (t))$$

or, equivalently, by

$$\lambda (t)\mu (t)\lambda (t)^1=\omega ^1(t).$$

Remark 11.1 -  By Lemma 1.6, the semisimple part of $`\omega ^1(t)`$ is conjugate to $`t`$. Therefore, $`\mu (t)=_{\dot{c}}^1((t))`$, because $`_{\dot{c}}:𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}𝐓/W`$ is an isomorphism of varieties (cf. Theorem 10.1 (b)). $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

We consider here the following varieties

$`𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ $`=`$ $`𝐗(𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{})`$
$`=`$ $`_{\dot{c}}^1\left((𝐙(𝐋)^{})\right)`$
$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}=\overline{\pi }^1(𝐗_{\dot{c}}).$$

The equality $`𝐗(𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{})=_{\dot{c}}^1\left((𝐙(𝐋)^{})\right)`$ comes from Proposition 9.3 and Theorem 10.1 (b). Then, $`𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ is a closed subvariety of $`𝐗`$ isomorphic to $`(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$, and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$ is a closed subvariety of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}`$. Since all the elements of $`𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ are regular (cf. Theorem 10.1 (a)), we have

$$𝐗_{\dot{c}}𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}\mathrm{and}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}.$$

We denote by $`\pi _{\dot{c}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ the restriction of $`\overline{\pi }`$. The square

is cartesian, so $`\pi _{\dot{c}}`$ is a finite morphism.

We denote by $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ the restriction of $`\stackrel{~}{}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. We also set

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \stackrel{~}{𝐱}_{\dot{c}}:& 𝐙(𝐋)^{}& & \stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}\\ & z& & \lambda (z)^1\dot{w}_0_𝐏\dot{w}_0^1\omega ^1(z)\dot{w}_0.\end{array}$$

note that $`\stackrel{~}{𝐱}_{\dot{c}}`$ is well-defined and that it does not depend on a choice of a representative $`\dot{w}_0`$ of $`w_0`$.

###### Theorem 11.2.

Assume that $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected. Then, the maps $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}`$ and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐱}_{\dot{c}}`$ are $`W_𝐆(𝐋)`$-equivariant isomorphisms of varieties inverse of each other. Moreover, the following diagram

is commutative.

Proof - First, the commutativity of the diagram is clear. Also, the $`W_𝐆(𝐋)`$-equivariance of $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}`$ follows from the same property for $`\stackrel{~}{}`$. Therefore, we only need to show that $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}`$ and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐱}_{\dot{c}}`$ are inverse of each other. Moreover, one can easily check that $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}\stackrel{~}{𝐱}_{\dot{c}}=Id_{𝐙(𝐋)^{}}`$. To prove that $`\stackrel{~}{𝐱}_{\dot{c}}\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}=Id_{\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}}`$, we only need to prove that $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}`$ is injective.

Let $`g_𝐏x`$ and $`g^{}_𝐏x^{}`$ in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$ be such that $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}(g_𝐏x)=\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}(g^{}_𝐏x^{})=z`$. We may, and we will, assume that $`x`$ and $`x^{}`$ belong to $`𝐁`$. By Corollary 1.6, the semisimple part of $`x`$ and $`x^{}`$ are conjugate. But, by Theorem 10.1 (b), $`_{\dot{c}}:𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}𝐓/W`$ is an isomorphism. Hence $`gxg^1=g^{}x^{}g^1`$. Now, let $`h=g^1g^{}`$. Then $`x=hx^{}h^1`$, and $`\pi _𝐓(x)=\pi _𝐓(x^{})=z`$. Moreover, $`x`$ and $`x^{}`$ are regular. It follows from Lemma 9.5 (3) that $`h𝐁`$. In particular, $`g_𝐏x=gh_𝐏h^1xh=g^{}_𝐏x^{}`$. The injectivity of $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}`$ follows. The proof of Theorem 11.2 is complete. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Example 11.3 -  Let us assume here, and only here, that $`𝐏=𝐁`$, so that $`𝐋=𝐓`$. In this case, $`𝐗_{\dot{c}}=𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}`$ and

$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}=\{g_𝐁x𝐆\times _𝐁𝐁|gxg^1𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}\}.$$

Theorem 11.2 proves that, if $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected, then $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$ is isomorphic to $`𝐓`$ ; the isomorphism is given by $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}𝐓`$, $`g_𝐁x\pi _𝐓(x)`$. Moreover, the diagram

is commutative. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Remark 11.4 -  Let us assume in this remark, and only in this remark, that $`𝐂`$ supports a cuspidal local system $``$, and let us use here the notation introduced in Sections 5, 6, and 7 ($`\zeta `$, $`𝒜`$, $`K`$, $`𝒦`$…).

Let $`K_{\dot{c}}`$ denote the restriction of $`K[dim𝐗]`$ to $`𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ and let $`𝒦_{\dot{c}}`$ denote the restriction of $`𝒦`$ to $`𝐘_{\dot{c}}`$. Since $`𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ is contained in $`𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$, $`K_{\dot{c}}`$ is the restriction of $`K_{\mathrm{min}}`$ to $`𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$. In particular, it is a constructible sheaf. Moreover :

If $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected, then $`K_{\dot{c}}=IC(𝐗_{\dot{c}},𝒦_{\dot{c}})`$.

Indeed, by the proper base change theorem \[Mil, Chapter VI, Corollary 2.3\], we have

$$K_{\dot{c}}=(\pi _{\dot{c}})_{}\stackrel{~}{K}_{\dot{c}},$$

where $`\stackrel{~}{K}_{\dot{c}}`$ denotes the restriction of $`\stackrel{~}{K}[dim𝐗]`$ to $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$. By Theorem 11.2, the morphism $`\pi _{\dot{c}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ is a finite morphism and the variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$ is smooth. Therefore, by \[Lu2, Example following Definition 5.4.4\], it is sufficient to prove that $`\stackrel{~}{K}_{\dot{c}}`$ is a local system, that is a complex concentrated in degree $`0`$ whose $`0`$th term is a local system. But $`𝐗_{\dot{c}}𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$, so $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}`$. So $`\stackrel{~}{K}_{\dot{c}}`$ is the restriction of the local system $`\stackrel{~}{K}_{\mathrm{min}}`$, so it is a local system. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 11.B. Jordan decomposition

In order to get explicit informations on the Jordan decomposition of companion matrices, we need to use Corollary 10.7 which is a partial result in this direction. For this purpose, we need to make the following hypothesis (the reader may check that the general case may be deduced from this particular one by slight modifications) :

Hypothesis : From now on, and until the end of $`\S `$10, we assume that the family $`(\dot{s}_\alpha ,x_\alpha ,x_\alpha )_{\alpha \mathrm{\Delta }}`$, that $`\dot{w}_0`$, and that $`\dot{c}`$ are chosen in such a way that Corollary 10.7 holds. For instance, we have $`\dot{c}=\dot{s}_{\alpha _1}\mathrm{}\dot{s}_{\alpha _r}`$.

Let $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ be the inverse image of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$ in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}^{}`$ under the morphism $`\overline{f}`$. It is also equal to the inverse image of $`𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ under the morphism $`\overline{\pi }^{}`$. Moreover, since $`𝐗_{\dot{c}}𝐗_{\mathrm{min}}`$, we have $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$. Finally, let $`\stackrel{~}{f}_{\dot{c}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$ and $`\pi _{\dot{c}}^{}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ denote the restrictions of the morphisms $`\stackrel{~}{f}_{\mathrm{min}}`$ and $`\pi _{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$ respectively. The aim of this subsection is to give an explicit description of the variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$.

Let us fix here a subtorus $`𝐒`$ of $`𝐓`$ such that $`𝐓=𝐒\times 𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. Let $`Z_𝐋=𝐙(𝐋)𝐒`$. Then $`Z_𝐋𝒵(𝐋)`$. We set

$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^1=\{(z,t)𝐙(𝐋)^{}\times 𝐒|1kr^{},\chi _{i_k}(z)\alpha _{i_k}(^{w_0}t)^1=1\}.$$

We will construct here an $`A_𝐋(v)`$-equivariant isomorphism $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^1\times A_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$. Here the action of $`A_𝐋(v)Z_𝐋\times A_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)`$ is given by right translation by $`Z_𝐋`$ on $`𝐒`$ and by right translation of $`A_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)`$ on itself.

Let us introduce some further notation. By Corollary 10.7, we have, for every $`(z,t)\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^1`$,

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{11.5}\mathbf{)}`$
$$^{t\dot{w}_0^1}(\omega ^1(z))zv𝐕.$$

Now, let

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill 𝐯:& \stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^1& & 𝐕\\ & (z,t)& & v^1z_{}^{1}{}_{}{}^{t\dot{w}_0^1}(\omega ^1(z)).\end{array}$$

Then $`𝐯`$ is a morphism of varieties, and, by construction, we have, for every $`(z,t)\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^1`$,

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{11.6}\mathbf{)}`$
$$^{t\dot{w}_0^1\lambda (z)}\mu (z)=zv𝐯(z,t).$$

Now, let

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \stackrel{~}{𝐱}_{\dot{c}}^{}:& \stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^1\times A_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)& & \stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}\\ & (z,t,a)& & \lambda (z)^1\dot{w}_0t^1_𝐏(aC_𝐋^{}(v),z,𝐯(z,t)).\end{array}$$

It is a well-defined morphism of varieties by $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{11.6}\mathbf{)}`$. Finally, let

$$\stackrel{~}{g}_{\dot{c}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^1\times A_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)𝐙(𝐋)^{}$$

denote the projection on the first factor of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^1`$.

###### Theorem 11.7.

Assume that $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected. Then $`\stackrel{~}{𝐱}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ is an $`A_𝐋(v)`$-equivariant isomorphism of varieties, and the diagram

is commutative.

Proof - The commutativity of the diagram is clear. The equivariance under the action of $`A_𝐋(v)`$ is also clear. Now, let us prove that $`\stackrel{~}{𝐱}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ is an isomorphism of varieties. For this, we construct an explicit inverse of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐱}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$. Let

$$\dot{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}=\{(g,l,z,x)𝐆\times 𝐋\times 𝐙(𝐋)^{}\times 𝐕|^g(lzvl^1x)𝐗_{\dot{c}}\}.$$

Let $`(g,l,z,x)\dot{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$. Then, by Lemma 1.6, the semisimple part of $`^g(lzvl^1x)`$ is conjugate to $`z`$, so $`^g(lzvl^1x)=\mu (z)`$. In particular,

$$zv(l^1xl)=^{l^1g^1\lambda (z)^1\dot{w}_0}(\dot{w}_0^1\omega ^1(z)\dot{w}_0).$$

But $`zv(l^1xl)`$ and $`\dot{w}_0^1\omega ^1(z)\dot{w}_0`$ are regular elements of $`𝐁`$ having the same image under $`\pi _𝐓`$ (here, $`z`$). Since $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected, we get from Lemma 9.5 (3) that $`l^1g^1\lambda (z)^1\dot{w}_0`$. We denote by $`t=𝐬(g,l,z,x)`$ the projection of $`\pi _𝐓(l^1g^1\lambda (z)^1\dot{w}_0)`$ on $`𝐒`$. Then $`𝐬:\dot{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}𝐒`$ is a morphism of varieties. Moreover, by comparing the coefficients of $`zv(l^1xl)`$ and $`\dot{w}_0^1\omega ^1(z)\dot{w}_0\mathrm{𝐓𝐔}_{}`$ on the simple roots belonging to $`\mathrm{\Delta }_𝐋`$, we get that $`(t,z)\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^1`$. In particular, $`\pi _𝐋(l^1g^1\lambda (z)^1\dot{w}_0t^1)`$ belongs to $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}C_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)`$. We denote by $`𝐚(g,l,z,x)`$ the image of $`\pi _𝐋(l^1g^1\lambda (z)^1\dot{w}_0𝐬(g,l,z,x)^1)`$ in $`A_𝐋(v)`$ : in fact, it belongs to $`A_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)`$. We have constructed a morphism

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill f_0:& \dot{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}& & \stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^1\times A_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)\\ & (g,l,z,x)& & (z,𝐬(g,l,z,x),𝐚(g,l,z,x)).\end{array}$$

It is straightforward that $`f_0`$ factorizes through the canonical quotient morphism $`\dot{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$. We denote by

$$\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}^{}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^1\times A_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)$$

the morphism obtain after factorization. An immediate computation shows that $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}^{}\stackrel{~}{𝐱}_{\dot{c}}^{}=Id_{\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^1\times A_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)}`$. To conclude the proof of Theorem 11.7, we just need to show that $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ is injective.

Let $`g_𝐏(lC_𝐋^{}(v),z,x)`$ and $`g^{}_𝐏(l^{}C_𝐋^{}(v),z^{},x^{})`$ be two elements of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$ having the same image under $`\stackrel{~}{}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$. By changing of representatives, we may, and we will, assume that $`l=l^{}=1`$. Also, it is clear that $`z=z^{}`$. But then, we have

$$^g(zvx)=\mu (z)=\mu (z^{})=^g^{}(zvx^{})$$

that is

$$zvx=^{g^1g^{}}(zvx^{}).$$

By Lemma 9.5 (3), we deduce that $`g^1g^{}𝐁`$. Moreover, the projection of $`g^1g^{}`$ on $`𝐋`$ belongs to $`C_𝐋(v)`$. But, since $`𝐬(g,1,z,x)=𝐬(g^{},1,z,x^{})`$ and $`𝐚(g,1,z,x)=𝐚(g^{},1,z,x^{})`$, it is easy to deduce that this projection belongs to $`C_𝐋^{}(v)`$. We write $`g^1g^{}=my`$, where $`mC_𝐋^{}(v)`$ and $`y𝐕`$. Then, by the definition of the action of $`𝐏`$, we get that $`g_𝐏(C_𝐋^{}(v),z,x)=g^{}_𝐏(l^{}C_𝐋^{}(v),z^{},x^{})`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Remark 11.8 -  Combining Theorems 11.2 and 11.7, we get that the diagram

is commutative. Each horizontal map is an isomorphism. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

## 12. The morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ for $`v`$ regular

We turn back to the general situation, that is, we no longer assume that $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected. In view of applications to Gel’fand-Graev characters, we need to compute explicitly the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ for $`v`$ regular, and $`𝐋`$ cuspidal (see $`\S `$12.A for the definition). However, we are only able to do it whenever $`p`$ is good : the result is then given by Table 12.C. The proof is done by a case-by-case analysis, after some reduction arguments coming from Part I. It involves explicit computations in the root system of $`𝐆`$, which are necessary to determine the structure of the variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ as it is shown by Theorem 11.7. This proof is done in Sections 13 and 14. It requires mainly technical computations.

### 12.A. Cuspidal groups

The morphism $`h_𝐋^𝐆:𝒵(𝐆)𝒵(𝐋)`$ (recall that $`𝒵(𝐆)=𝐙(𝐆)/𝐙(𝐆)^{}`$) is well-known to be surjective (see for instance \[DLM1, Lemma 1.4\]). If there is no ambiguity, we will denote it simply by $`h_𝐋`$. The group $`𝐆`$ is said cuspidal if $`Kerh_𝐋\{1\}`$ for every Levi subgroup $`𝐋`$ of a proper parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$.

Remark 12.1 -  Note that this definition coincide with the one given in \[Bon2, $`\S `$1\] or \[Bon5, $`\S `$2\]$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

We recall some results on cuspidal groups. For a proof, the reader may refer to \[Bon5, $`\S `$2 and 3\] for instance.

###### Proposition 12.2.

$`(\mathrm{a})`$ If $`𝐆`$ is cuspidal and if $`\sigma :\widehat{𝐆}𝐆`$ is an isotypic morphism, then $`\widehat{𝐆}`$ is cuspidal.

$`(\mathrm{b})`$ A cuspidal group is universally self-opposed (see $`\S `$1.E for the definition).

$`(\mathrm{c})`$ If $`𝐆`$ is cuspidal then any irreducible component of $`\mathrm{\Phi }`$ is of type $`A`$.

$`(\mathrm{d})`$ If $`𝐋`$ is cuspidal, then $`A_𝐋(v)=A_𝐆(v)`$.

Proposition 12.2 (d) and Corollary 9.2 show that the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ is well-defined whenever $`𝐋`$ is cuspidal.

Hypothesis : From now on, and until the end of this paper, we assume that $`𝐋`$ is cuspidal and that $`p`$ is good for $`𝐆`$.

We start this section by a compatibility property of the family of morphisms $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ whenever $`𝐋`$ runs over the set of cuspidal Levi subgroups of parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$. We prove this fact a priori. It could have been checked using the explicit computation of these morphisms but we have thought that it is more interesting to give a proof not relying on the classification. This compatibility is crucial for the application to Gel’fand-Graev characters.

### 12.B. Compatibility

Let $`𝐏^{}`$ be a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$ containing $`𝐏`$ and let $`𝐋^{}`$ denote the unique Levi subgroup of $`𝐏^{}`$ containing $`𝐋`$. Let $`𝐕^{}`$ denote the unipotent radical of $`𝐏^{}`$ and let $`v^{}=\pi _𝐋^{}(u)`$. So we are in the set-up of $`\S `$4.C. Note that $`v^{}`$ is regular and that $`v=\pi _𝐋(v^{})=\pi _𝐋(u)`$. In \[Bon5, $`\S `$4\], the author defined a morphism

$$\rho _{𝐋,𝐋^{},u}:N_𝐆(𝐋^{},v^{})N_𝐆(𝐋,v).$$

By \[Bon5, $`\S `$4\], this morphism induces a morphism

$$\overline{\rho }_{𝐋,𝐋^{},u}:W_𝐆(𝐋^{},v^{})W_𝐆(𝐋,v).$$

and its restriction to $`A_𝐋^{}(v^{})𝒵(𝐋^{})`$ coincide with the map $`h_𝐋^𝐋^{}:𝒵(𝐋^{})𝒵(𝐋)`$.

###### Proposition 12.3.

If $`𝐋`$ is cuspidal and $`p`$ is good for $`𝐆`$, then

$$\overline{\rho }_{𝐋,𝐋^{},u}(H_𝐆(𝐋^{},v^{}))H_𝐆(𝐋,v).$$

Proof - By the commutativity of the Diagram 4.7 in \[Bon5\], we may replace $`u`$ by any other regular unipotent element. Therefore, we may (and we will) assume that $`u=\beta (_{\alpha \mathrm{\Delta }}e_\alpha )`$, where $`\beta :𝖌_{\mathrm{nil}}𝐆_{\mathrm{uni}}`$ is a $`𝐆`$-equivariant morphism of varieties inducing an homeomorphism between the underlying topological spaces. Let $`\rho ^{}`$, $`\rho _𝐋^{}`$ and $`\rho _𝐋^{}^{}`$ denote the sum of the positive coroots (relative to $`𝐓`$) of $`𝐆`$, $`𝐋`$ an $`𝐋^{}`$ respectively. By \[Bon5, End of $`\S `$5.B\], the canonical morphisms $`\left(N_𝐆(𝐋,v)C_𝐆(Im\rho _𝐋^{})\right)/𝐙(𝐋)^{}W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ and $`\left(N_𝐆(𝐋^{},v^{})C_𝐆(Im\rho _𝐋^{}^{})\right)/𝐙(𝐋^{})^{}W_𝐆(𝐋^{},v^{})`$ are isomorphisms. Therefore, if $`w`$ belongs to $`W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$ or $`W_𝐆(𝐋^{},v^{})`$, we denote by $`\dot{w}`$ a representative of $`w`$ lying in $`N_𝐆(𝐋,v)C_𝐆(Im\rho _𝐋^{})`$ or $`N_𝐆(𝐋^{},v^{})C_𝐆(Im\rho _𝐋^{}^{})`$ respectively. In particular, $`\dot{w}`$ normalizes $`C_𝐋(Im\rho _𝐋^{})=C_𝐋^{}(Im\rho _𝐋^{}^{})=𝐓`$. On the other hand, we have \[Bon5, 5.10\]

$$N_𝐆(𝐋^{},v^{})C_𝐆(Im\rho _𝐋^{}^{})N_𝐆(𝐋,v)C_𝐆(Im\rho _𝐋^{})$$

and the morphism $`\overline{\rho }_{𝐋,𝐋^{},u}`$ is induced by this inclusion.

The Borel subgroup $`𝐁_𝐋^{}=𝐁𝐋^{}`$ of $`𝐋^{}`$ contains $`C_𝐋^{}^{}(v^{})`$. Therefore, $`𝐋^{}/C_𝐋^{}^{}(v^{})𝐋^{}\times _{𝐁_𝐋^{}}𝐁_𝐋^{}/C_𝐋^{}^{}(v^{})`$. Consequently,

$`(\mathrm{\#})`$
$$𝚺_𝐋^{}^{}\times 𝐕^{}𝐏^{}\times _𝐁(𝐁_𝐋^{}/C_𝐋^{}^{}(v)\times 𝐙(𝐋^{})^{}\times 𝐕^{}),$$

where $`𝚺_𝐋^{}^{}`$ is the analogous of the variety $`𝚺^{}`$ but defined using $`𝐋^{}`$ instead of $`𝐋`$, and $`𝐁=𝐁_𝐋^{}.𝐕^{}`$ acts on $`(𝐁_𝐋^{}/C_𝐋^{}^{}(v^{})\times 𝐙(𝐋^{})^{}\times 𝐕^{})`$ by restriction of the action of $`𝐏^{}`$. Finally, we get an isomorphism

$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{0,𝐋^{}}^{}𝐆\times _𝐁(𝐁_𝐋^{}/C_𝐋^{}^{}(v^{})\times 𝐙(𝐋^{})^{}\times 𝐕^{}),$$

where $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{0,𝐋^{}}^{}`$ is the analogous of the variety $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}`$ but defined using $`𝐋^{}`$ instead of $`𝐋`$. We can then define a morphism

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \mathrm{\Omega }:& \stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{0,𝐋^{}}^{}& & \stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}\\ & g_𝐁(b^{}C_𝐋^{}^{}(v^{}),z,x)& & g_𝐁(\pi _𝐋(b^{})C_𝐋^{}(v),z,\pi _𝐋(b^{}v^{}b^1)^1b^{}v^{}b^1x).\end{array}$$

The reader can check that $`\mathrm{\Omega }`$ is a well-defined morphism of varieties. Let $`\stackrel{~}{u}_𝐋^{}^{}`$ denote the element of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_𝐋^{}^{}`$ defined analogously to $`\stackrel{~}{u}^{}`$ (see $`\S `$O2). It is clear that $`\mathrm{\Omega }(\stackrel{~}{u}_𝐋^{}^{})=\stackrel{~}{u}_𝐋^{}`$. By restriction to $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min},𝐋^{}}^{}`$, we get a morphism $`\mathrm{\Omega }_{\mathrm{min}}:\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min},𝐋^{}}^{}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\mathrm{min}}^{}`$. So it remains to show that the morphism $`\mathrm{\Omega }_{\mathrm{min}}`$ is $`W_𝐆(𝐋^{},v^{})`$-equivariant.

By density, it is sufficient to prove that its restriction $`\mathrm{\Omega }_{\mathrm{reg}}`$ to $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{0,𝐋^{},\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$ is $`W_𝐆(𝐋^{},v^{})`$-equivariant. But, $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{0,𝐋^{},\mathrm{reg}}^{}𝐆/C_𝐋^{}^{}(v^{})\times 𝐙(𝐋^{})_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$ and

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \mathrm{\Omega }_{\mathrm{reg}}:& 𝐗_{0,𝐋^{},\mathrm{reg}}^{}& & \stackrel{~}{𝐗}_0^{}\\ & (gC_𝐋^{}^{}(v^{}),z)& & (g_𝐁(C_𝐋^{}(v),z,v^1v^{}))\end{array}$$

Let $`𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg},+}^{}=\{z𝐙(𝐋)^{}|C_𝐆(z)𝐋^{}\}`$. Then $`𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg},+}^{}`$ is an open subset of $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ containing $`𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}𝐙(𝐋^{})_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$. We set

$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{0,+}^{}=𝐆\times _𝐁(𝐁_𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)\times 𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg},+}^{}\times 𝐕).$$

Then the image of $`\mathrm{\Omega }_{\mathrm{reg}}`$ is contained in $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{0,+}^{}`$. Moreover, by Corollary 1.5, we have

$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{0,+}^{}𝐆\times _{𝐁_𝐋^{}}(𝐁_𝐋/C_𝐋^{}(v)\times 𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg},+}^{}\times (𝐕𝐋^{})).$$

Now, if $`wW_𝐆(𝐋^{},v^{})`$, then $`w`$ acts on $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{0,+}^{}`$ as follows. If $`g_{𝐁_𝐋^{}}(bC_𝐋^{}(v),z,x)\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{0,+}^{}`$ then

$$(g_{𝐁_𝐋^{}}(bC_𝐋^{}(v),z,x)).w=g\dot{w}_{𝐁_𝐋^{}}(\dot{w}^1b\dot{w}C_𝐋^{}(v),\dot{w}^1z\dot{w},\dot{w}^1x\dot{w}).$$

Indeed, this follows fromthe fact that $`\dot{w}`$ normalizes $`𝐁_𝐋^{}`$, $`𝐕𝐋^{}`$ and $`C_𝐋(v)`$ (see \[Bon5, $`\S `$5\] This action coincides with the action of $`\overline{\rho }_{𝐋,𝐋^{},u}(w)W_𝐆(𝐋,v)`$, as it can be checked by restriction to the open subset $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}^{}`$. Therefore, $`\mathrm{\Omega }_{\mathrm{reg}}`$ is $`W_𝐆(𝐋^{},v^{})`$-equivariant. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

###### Corollary 12.4.

If $`𝐋`$ and $`𝐋^{}`$ are both cuspidal, then $`\overline{\rho }_{𝐋,𝐋^{},u}(W_𝐆^{}(𝐋^{},v^{}))W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ and the diagram

is commutative.

Proof - The fact that $`\overline{\rho }_{𝐋,𝐋^{},u}(W_𝐆^{}(𝐋^{},v^{}))W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ has been proved in \[Bon5, Proposition 6.3\]. The commutativity of the diagram then follows from Proposition 12.3$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 12.C. The classification

The Table 12.C gives the values of the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ whenever $`v`$ is regular, $`𝐆`$ is semisimple, simply connected and quasi-simple, $`𝐋`$ is cuspidal, and $`p`$ is good for $`𝐋`$ (for the classification of pairs $`(𝐆,𝐋)`$ where $`𝐆`$ is semisimple, simply connected and quasi-simple and $`𝐋`$ is cuspidal, the reader may refer to \[Bon5, Table 2.17\]).

Table 12.C must be read as follows. In the first column, the diagram of $`𝐆`$ is given. The diagram of $`𝐋`$ corresponds to the black nodes (except if in the first row of the Table in which case $`𝐋`$ is of type $`A_{d1}\times \mathrm{}A_{d1}`$. To each white node (which corresponds to the elements $`\alpha `$ of $`\mathrm{\Delta }\mathrm{\Delta }_𝐋`$) is associated an element of order $`2`$ of $`W_𝐆(𝐋)W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ (cf. Proposition 1.13 : it is a reflection for its action on $`X(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$). The number ($`1`$ or $`1`$ or $`\varpi _1^{}`$) written just behind this white node is equal to the value of $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ at this element of order $`2`$. Note that it belongs to $`A_𝐋(v)𝒵(𝐋)`$ which is given in the third column. The second column gives the type of the Weyl group $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)W_𝐆(𝐋)`$. The last column gives some conditions on $`p`$ or $`r`$ for which the situation is possible.

We need to give an explanation for the value $`\varpi _1^{}`$ which appears in type $`D_r`$ for $`r`$ even. If we number the simple roots of $`𝐆`$ as in \[Bou, Page 256\], that is

then $`\varpi _1^{}`$ denotes the minuscule weight associated to $`\alpha _1`$, and we identify it with its image in $`𝐙(𝐆)`$, which is isomorphic to $`𝒵(𝐋)`$ in the unique situation where it appears.

Remark - As it is explained in Section 4, Table 12.C is sufficient for determining the morphism $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆`$ for every reductive group $`𝐆`$ (not necessarily semisimple and simply connected) under the following hypothesis : $`v`$ is regular, $`p`$ is good for $`𝐋`$, and $`𝐋`$ is cuspidal. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 12.D. Reductions

Before coming to the proof of the results given by Table 12.C (which will be done in Sections 13 and 14), we reduce the number of cases which remain to be treated by brute force using results from Part I. By Proposition 1.13 (b) and Corollary 4.7, it is sufficient to deal with the following cases :

Case A : $`(𝐆,𝐋)`$ is of type $`(A_r,A_{d1}\times A_{d1})`$, with $`r=2d1`$ odd and $`p`$ does not divide $`d`$.

Case B : $`(𝐆,𝐋)`$ is of type $`(B_3,A_1\times A_1)`$, and $`p2`$.

Case C : $`(𝐆,𝐋)`$ is of type $`(C_2,A_1)`$, $`p2`$, and the root of $`𝐋`$ is a long root for $`𝐆`$.

Case D : $`(𝐆,𝐋)`$ is of type $`(D_5,A_1\times A_3)`$, and $`p2`$.

Case E : $`(𝐆,𝐋)`$ is of type $`(D_4,A_1\times A_1\times A_1)`$, and $`p2`$.

In Section 13, we will give a proof for the case $`A`$, while Section 14 is devoted to the remaining cases, for which we use Theorem 11.7 to perform the computations in the root system of $`𝐆`$.

## 13. Groups of type $`A`$

We assume in this section, and only in this section, that $`𝐆=\mathrm{𝐒𝐋}_{r+1}(𝔽)`$, that

$$𝐋=\{diag(A_1,\mathrm{},A_k)|\left(1ik,A_i\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_d(𝔽)\right)\mathrm{and}det(A_1\mathrm{}A_k)=1\},$$

where $`r+1=dk`$, and that $`p`$ does not divide $`d`$. For simplifying notations, we set $`n=r+1`$. Note that $`r^{}=(d1)k=nk`$.

Remark - As noticed in the introduction of this Appendix, it would have been sufficient to handle with the case $`k=2`$. However, the general case may be treated as well. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 13.A. Notation

We choose for $`𝐁`$ the group of lower triangular matrices of $`𝐆`$, for $`𝐓`$ the group of diagonal matrices of $`𝐆`$, and for $`\dot{c}`$ the following matrix :

$$\dot{c}=\left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}0& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& 0& (1)^{n1}& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 1& 0& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& & \mathrm{}& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& \mathrm{}& 0& 1& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right).$$

Note that $`det\dot{c}=1`$, so that $`\dot{c}𝐆`$. We denote by $`𝝁_d`$ the group of $`d`$th roots of unity in $`𝔽^\times `$. We have $`|𝝁_d|=d`$ since $`d`$ is prime to $`p`$. If $`z𝔽^\times `$, we denote by $`\tau (z)`$ the matrix

$$diag(\mathrm{𝟏}_d,\mathrm{},\mathrm{𝟏}_d,z\mathrm{𝟏}_d),$$

where $`\mathrm{𝟏}_d`$ denotes the $`d\times d`$ identity matrix. If $`z𝝁_d`$, then $`\tau (z)𝐙(𝐋)`$ and the morphism $`𝝁_d𝐙(𝐋)`$, $`z\tau (z)`$ induces an isomorphism $`𝝁_d𝒵(𝐋)`$. Note that, if $`z𝝁_d`$, then $`\tau (z)𝐆`$.

If $`m`$ is a non-zero natural number, we denote by $`J_m`$ the $`m\times m`$ matrix

$$J_m=\left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}1& 0& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 1& 1& \mathrm{}& & \mathrm{}& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& \mathrm{}& 0& 1& 1& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right).$$

Finally, we may, and we will, assume that

$$v=diag(J_d,\mathrm{},J_d).$$

### 13.B. The varieties $`𝐓/W`$, $`𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}`$, and $`(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$

Let $`𝔽_n[X]`$ denote the set of monic polynomials $`P`$ in the indeterminate $`X`$ of degree $`n`$ with coefficients in $`𝔽`$ and such that $`P(0)=(1)^n`$. Then $`𝐓/W`$ is isomorphic to $`𝔽_n[X]`$ and, via this isomorphism, the map $``$ is identified with

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill :& 𝐆& & 𝔽_n[X]\\ & g& & det(X\mathrm{𝟏}_ng).\end{array}$$

If $`P𝔽_n[X]`$ and if $`Q𝔽[X]`$, we denote by $`\overline{Q}^P`$ the class of $`Q`$ in $`𝔽[X]/(P)`$. Let $`M(P)`$ denote the matrix of the multiplication by $`\overline{X}^P`$ in $`𝔽[X]/(P)`$, computed in the basis $`_P=(\overline{1}^P,\overline{X}^P,\mathrm{},(\overline{X}^P)^{n1})`$. If $`P=X^n+a_{n1}X^{n1}+\mathrm{}+a_1X+(1)^n`$, then

$$M(P)=\left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}0& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& 0& (1)^{n1}& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 1& \mathrm{}& & \mathrm{}& a_1& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& \mathrm{}& 0& \mathrm{}& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& \mathrm{}& 0& 1& a_{n1}& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right)𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}.$$

Hence the map $`M:𝔽_n[X]𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}`$ is an isomorphism of varieties and is the inverse of $`_{\dot{c}}`$.

###### Proposition 13.1.

The variety $`(𝐙(𝐋)^{})𝐗_{\dot{c}}`$ is smooth : it is isomorphic to the affine space $`𝐀^{k1}(𝔽)`$.

Proof - With these identifications, $`(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$ is isomorphic to the image of the morphism of varieties

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \rho :& 𝔽_k[X]& & 𝔽_n[X]\\ & P& & P^d.\end{array}$$

To prove Proposition 13.1, it is sufficient to prove that $`\rho `$ induces an isomorphism between $`𝔽_k[X]`$ and its image (which is a closed subvariety of $`𝔽_n[X]`$ since the composite morphism $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}𝐓𝐓/W`$ is finite as the composite of two finite morphisms). But, if $`P=X^k+a_{k1}X^{k1}+\mathrm{}+a_1X+(1)^k𝔽_k[X]`$ and if $`1ik1`$, then the coefficient of $`X^{(d1)k+i}`$ in $`P^d`$ is of the form

$$da_i+\mathrm{polynomial}\mathrm{in}a_{i+1},\mathrm{},a_{k1}.$$

The proof of Proposition 13.1 is completed by the fact that $`d`$ is prime to $`p`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Now, let

$$𝐎=\{(z_1,\mathrm{},z_k)(𝔽^\times )^k|z_1\mathrm{}z_k=1\mathrm{and}1i<jk,z_iz_j\}$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill 𝐝:& 𝐎& & 𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}\\ & (z_1,\mathrm{},z_k)& & diag(z_1\mathrm{𝟏}_d,\mathrm{},z_k\mathrm{𝟏}_d).\end{array}$$

Then $`𝐝`$ is an isomorphism of varieties. We will often identify in this subsection $`𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$ with $`𝐎`$ via the isomorphism $`𝐝`$.

If $`z=(z_1,\mathrm{},z_k)`$ is an element of $`𝐎`$, we denote by $`P_z`$ the polynomial

$$P_z=\underset{i=1}{\overset{k}{}}(Xz_i)^d𝔽_n[X].$$

Note that $`\mu (𝐝(z))=M(P_z)`$ (indeed, $`(𝐝(z))=P_z`$), where $`\mu :𝐓𝐔\dot{c}\dot{c}𝐔^{}`$ is the morphism defined at the beginning of Subsection 11.A (cf. also Remark 11.A.

###### Proposition 13.2.

There exists a morphism of varieties $`\phi :𝐎𝐆`$ such that

$$^{\phi (z)}(𝐝(z)v)=M(P_z)$$

for any $`z𝐎`$.

Proof - Let $`z𝐎`$. We denote by $`\rho _z:𝔽[X]/(P_z)𝔽[X]/(P_z)`$, $`a\overline{X}^{P_z}a`$. If $`1ik`$ and $`1jd`$, we set

$$P_{z,(i1)d+j}=z_i^{dj}(Xz_i)^{j1}\underset{\genfrac{}{}{0pt}{}{\mathrm{SS}s=1}{\mathrm{SS}si}}{\overset{k}{}}(Xz_s)^d.$$

If $`1ik`$, let $`E_i`$ denote the subspace of $`𝔽[X]/(P_z)`$ spanned by the $`P_{z,(i1)d+j}`$, $`1jd`$. Since $`degP_{z,(i1)d+j}<degP_{z,(i1)d+j^{}}<degP_z`$ whenever $`1j<j^{}d`$, the family $`(\overline{P}_{z,(i1)d+j}^{P_z})_{1jd}`$ is a basis of $`E_i`$. Moreover, $`E_i`$ is contained in the characteristic subspace associated to the eigenvalue $`z_i`$ of the endomorphism $`\rho _z`$. Since $`z_iz_i^{}`$ if $`1ii^{}k`$, and for dimension reasons, we have

$$𝔽[X]/(P_z)=E_1\mathrm{}E_k,$$

$$1id,dimE_i=d,$$

and $`(\overline{P}_{z,r}^{P_z})_{1rn}`$ is a basis of $`𝔽[X]/(P_z)`$.

It is immediately checked that the matrix of $`\rho _z`$ in this basis is equal to $`𝐝(z)v`$. On the other hand, $`M(P_z)`$ is the matrix of $`\rho _z`$ in the basis $`_{P_z}`$. Therefore, if we denote by $`\phi ^{}(z)`$ the transition matrix from the basis $`_{P_z}`$ to the basis $`(\overline{P_{z,1}}^{P_z},\mathrm{},\overline{P_{z,n}}^{P_z})`$, then we have

$$^{\phi ^{}(z)}(𝐝(z)v)=M(P_z).$$

Moreover, $`\phi ^{}:𝐎\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_n(𝔽)`$ is a morphism of varieties, by definition of the polynomials $`P_{z,r}`$ ($`1rn`$).

Now let

$$\delta (z)=\underset{1i<jk}{}(z_iz_j)$$

and let $`\phi (z)=\phi ^{}(z)\tau (\delta (z)^d)`$. Since $`\tau (\delta (z)^d)`$ commutes with $`𝐝(z)v`$, we have

$$^{\phi (z)}(𝐝(z)v)=M(P_z).$$

Also, $`\phi :𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_n(𝔽)`$ is a morphism of varieties. Hence, in order to prove Proposition 13.2, we only need to prove that $`\phi (z)𝐆`$ for every $`z𝐎`$. This is equivalent to the following equality :

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{13.3}\mathbf{)}`$
$$det\phi ^{}(z)=\delta (z)^{d^2}.$$

Proof of $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{13.3}\mathbf{)}`$ \-  If $`1ik`$ and $`1jd`$, we put

$$Q_{z,(i1)d+j}=(\overline{X}^{P_z}z_i)^{j1}\underset{\genfrac{}{}{0pt}{}{\mathrm{SS}s=1}{\mathrm{SS}si}}{\overset{k}{}}(\overline{X}^{P_z}z_s)^d=z_i^{id}P_{z,(i1)d+j}.$$

We denote by $`G(z)`$ the transition matrix from the basis $`_{P_z}`$ to the basis $`(Q_{z,1},\mathrm{},Q_{z,n})`$. Since $`z_1\mathrm{}z_k=1`$, we have $`detG(z)=det\phi ^{}(z)`$.

Now, if $`1ik`$ and $`1jd`$, we put

$$R_{z,(i1)d+j}=(\overline{X}^{P_z}z_i)^{j1}\underset{s=1}{\overset{i1}{}}(\overline{X}^{P_z}z_s)^d.$$

We denote by $`H(z)`$ the transition matrix from the basis $`_{P_z}`$ to the basis $`(R_{z,1},\mathrm{},R_{z,n})`$. It is obvious that $`detH(z)=1`$ (indeed, $`H(z)`$ is unipotent upper triangular). Let $`I(z)`$ denote the transition matrix from the basis $`(Q_{z,1},\mathrm{},Q_{z,n})`$ to the basis $`(R_{z,1},\mathrm{},R_{z,n})`$. It is equal to $`G(z)^1H(z)`$. Hence, the equality $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{13.3}\mathbf{)}`$ is equivalent to

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{}\mathbf{)}`$
$$detI(z)=\delta (z)^{d^2}.$$

Now, let us prove $`()`$. If $`m`$ is a natural number, we denote by $`D_m:𝔽[X]𝔽[X]`$ the endomorphism of the $`𝔽`$-vector space $`𝔽[X]`$ such that, for any $`P𝔽[X]`$ and any $`a𝔽`$, we have

$$P=\underset{m0}{}D_m(P)(a)(Xa)^m.$$

(If $`p=0`$, then $`D_m(P)={\displaystyle \frac{1}{m!}}P^{(m)}`$ where $`P^{(m)}`$ denotes the $`m`$th derivative of $`P`$.) The operators $`D_m`$ $`(m`$) satisfy the Leibniz rule :

$$D_m(PQ)=\underset{s=0}{\overset{m}{}}D_s(P)D_{ms}(Q)$$

for all $`m`$, and $`P,Q𝔽[X]`$.

If $`1ik`$ and $`1jd`$, we put

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill C_{(i1)d+j}:& 𝔽[X]& & 𝔽\\ & P& & D_{j1}(P)(z_i).\end{array}$$

It is a linear form on $`𝔽[X]`$ and it factorizes through $`𝔽[X]/(P_z)`$. We still denote $`C_{(i1)d+j}:𝔽[X]/(P_z)𝔽`$ the factorization of $`C_{(i1)d+j}`$. Let $`1rsn`$. We have

$$C_r(Q_{z,s})=0.$$

Consequently, the basis $`(C_r)_{1rn}`$ is, up to multiplication by scalars, a dual basis of $`(Q_{z,r})_{1rn}`$. These constants are determined by the following identity :

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{13.4}\mathbf{)}`$
$$C_{(i1)d+j}(Q_{(i1)d+j})=\underset{\genfrac{}{}{0pt}{}{\mathrm{SS}s=1}{\mathrm{SS}si}}{\overset{k}{}}(z_iz_s)^d.$$

Let $`(C_r^{})_{1rn+1}`$ denote the dual basis to $`(Q_{z,r})_{1rn}`$. We have $`C_r^{}(R_{z,s})=0`$ if $`1s<r`$. This proves that the matrix $`I(z)`$ is lower triangular. Hence the determinant of $`I(z)`$ is determined when one knows the diagonal coefficients. Using the identity $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{13.4}\mathbf{)}`$, we obtain that, for all $`1ik`$ and $`1jd`$, we have

$$C_{(i1)d+j}^{}(R_{(i1)d+j})=\frac{{\displaystyle \underset{s=1}{\overset{i1}{}}}(z_iz_s)^d}{{\displaystyle \underset{\genfrac{}{}{0pt}{}{\mathrm{SS}s=1}{\mathrm{SS}si}}{\overset{k}{}}}(z_iz_s)^d}=\frac{1}{{\displaystyle \underset{s=i+1}{\overset{k}{}}}(z_iz_s)^d}.$$

This gives

$$detI(z)^1=\underset{i=1}{\overset{k}{}}\underset{j=1}{\overset{d}{}}\underset{s=i+1}{\overset{k}{}}(z_iz_s)^d=\delta (z)^{d^2}$$

as desired. This completes the proofs of $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{13.3}\mathbf{)}`$, and of Proposition 13.2$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

If we mimic the proof of Theorem 11.7, we get :

###### Corollary 13.5.

The map

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \psi :& 𝐎\times 𝝁_d& & \stackrel{~}{𝐘}_{\dot{c}}^{}\\ & (z,a)& & (z,\phi (z)\tau (a)C_𝐋^{}(v))\end{array}$$

is an isomorphism of varieties.

### 13.C. Action of $`𝔖_k`$

The group $`W_𝐆(𝐋)=N_𝐆(𝐋)`$ is canonically isomorphic to the symmetric group on $`k`$ letters $`𝔖_k`$. If $`w𝔖_k`$, we denote by $`\overline{w}`$ the permutation matrix by blocks associated to $`w`$ : $`\overline{w}\mathrm{𝐆𝐋}_n(𝔽)`$ and each block is either the zero $`d\times d`$ matrix either the $`d\times d`$ matrix $`\mathrm{𝟏}_d`$. Let

$$\dot{w}=\overline{w}\tau (\epsilon (w))$$

where $`\epsilon :𝔖_k𝔽^\times `$ is the signature of $`𝔖_k`$. Then $`det\dot{w}=1`$, $`\dot{w}`$ is a representative of $`w`$ in $`N_𝐆(𝐋)`$, and, more precisely,

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{13.6}\mathbf{)}`$
$$\dot{w}N_𝐆(𝐋)C_𝐆^{}(v).$$

The group $`𝔖_k`$ acts on $`𝐎`$ by permutation of the components : this action corresponds, via the above identifications, to the natural action of $`W_𝐆(𝐋)`$ on $`𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$ by conjugation. Moreover, if $`z𝐎`$ and if $`w𝔖_k`$, then $`\mu (𝐝(z))=\mu (^w𝐝(z))`$. It follows from Proposition 13.2 that

$$\phi (z)^1\phi (^wz)\dot{w}C_𝐆(zv)=C_𝐋(v).$$

(Indeed, $`C_𝐆(zv)=C_𝐆(z)C_𝐆(v)`$ and $`C_𝐆(z)=C_𝐆^{}(z)=𝐋`$ since $`z𝐎`$ and $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected).

###### Proposition 13.7.

If $`z𝐎`$ and $`w𝔖_k`$, then the class of $`\phi (z)^1\phi (^wz)\dot{w}`$ in $`A_𝐋(v)𝒵(𝐋)`$ depends neither on $`z`$, nor on $`\phi `$, nor on the choice of a representative $`\dot{w}`$ of $`w`$ in $`N_𝐆(𝐋)C_𝐆^{}(v)`$. It depends only on $`w`$ and is equal to the class of $`\tau (\epsilon (w)^{d1})`$.

Proof - The class of $`\phi (z)^1\phi (^wz)\dot{w}`$ in $`A_𝐋(v)`$ does not depend on $`z`$ because $`𝐎`$ is connected. If $`\varphi :𝐎𝐆`$ is another morphism of 3 such that $`^{\varphi (z)}(zv)=M(P_z)`$ for any $`z𝐎`$, then $`\phi (z)^1\varphi (z)C_𝐆(zv)=C_𝐋(v)`$. Again, the connexity of $`𝐎`$ implies that the class of $`\phi (z)^1\varphi (z)`$ in $`A_𝐋(v)`$ does not depend on $`z`$. Moreover, if $`\dot{w}^{}`$ is another representative of $`w`$ in $`N_𝐆(𝐋)C_𝐆^{}(v)`$, then $`\dot{w}^1\dot{w}^{}𝐋C_𝐆^{}(v)=C_𝐋^{}(v)`$. This proves that the class of $`\phi (z)^1\phi (^wz)\dot{w}`$ in $`A_𝐋(v)𝒵(𝐋)`$ does not depend on the choice of $`\dot{w}`$. Let us denote it by $`a`$. If $`\gamma (w)`$ (respectively $`\gamma ^{}(w)`$) denotes the class of $`\phi (z)^1\phi (^wz)\dot{w}`$ (respectively $`\varphi (z)^1\varphi (^wz)\dot{w}`$ in $`A_𝐋(v)`$), then $`\gamma ^{}(w)=a^1\gamma (w)^{w^1}a=\gamma (w)`$ because $`𝔖_k`$ acts trivially on $`A_𝐋(v)𝒵(𝐋)`$.

Now let us prove that $`\gamma (w)`$ is equal to the class of $`\tau (\epsilon (w)^{d1})`$. If $`z𝐎`$ and if $`w𝔖_k`$, then $`P_{^wz}=P_z`$. The matrix $`\phi (z)^1\phi (^wz)`$ is the transition matrix from the basis

$$(P_{z,1},\mathrm{},P_{z,nd},\delta (z)^dP_{z,n+1d},\mathrm{},\delta (z)^dP_{z,n})$$

to the basis

$$(P_{^wz,1},\mathrm{},P_{^wz,nd},\delta (^wz)^dP_{^wz,n+1d},\mathrm{},\delta (^wz)^dP_{^wz,n}).$$

Hence it is equal to

$$\tau (\delta (z)^d)\overline{w}^1\tau (\delta (^wz)^d).$$

But $`\delta (^wz)=\epsilon (w)\delta (z)`$. In particular,

$$\phi (z)^1\phi (^wz)\dot{w}=\tau (\delta (z)^d)^{\overline{w}^1}\tau (\delta (z)^d\epsilon (w)^d)\tau (\epsilon (w)).$$

Since $`𝔖_k`$ acts trivially on $`𝒵(𝐋)`$, the class of $`\phi (z)^1\phi (^wz)\dot{w}`$ in $`A_𝐋(v)`$ is equal to the class of

$$\tau (\delta (z)^d)\tau (\delta (z)^d\epsilon (w)^d)\tau (\epsilon (w))=\tau (\epsilon (w)^{1d}).$$

But $`\epsilon (w)^{1d}=\epsilon (w)^{d1}`$ because $`\epsilon (w)\{1,1\}`$. The Proposition 13.7 follows. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

###### Corollary 13.8.

We have, for every $`w𝔖_k`$, $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(w)=\tau (\epsilon ^{d1}(w))`$, as expected.

Proof - Let $`𝒲=\{(w,a)W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)\times A_𝐋(v)|a=\tau (\epsilon ^{d1}(w))\}`$. Then, by Proposition 13.7, $`𝒲`$ is the stabilizer of any irreducible component of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$. Since $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ is smooth (cf. Theorem 11.7), then any connected component of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ is irreducible, and is in fact the closure of an irreducible component of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐘}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$. Therefore, the stabilizer of any element of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ must be contained in $`𝒲`$. In particular, $`H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)𝒲`$. But $`|H_𝐆(𝐋,v,1)|=|𝒲|`$ by Proposition 3.8 (2), so the corollary follows. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

## 14. Small classical groups

### 14.A. Reductions

We assume in this subsection that $`𝐆`$ is semisimple, simply connected, quasi simple, that $`𝐋`$ is a Levi subgroup of a maximal parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$, and that $`𝐋`$ is cuspidal. We also assume that $`p2`$, that $`p`$ is good for $`𝐆`$, and that the family $`(\dot{s}_\alpha ,x_\alpha ,x_\alpha )_{\alpha \mathrm{\Delta }}`$ is chosen in such a way that Corollary 10.7 holds. Here is a list of consequences of this hypothesis :

###### Lemma 14.1.

Under the above hypothesis, we have :

$`(1)`$ $`|W_𝐆(𝐋)|=2`$.

$`(2)`$ $`dim𝐙(𝐋)^{}=1`$.

$`(3)`$ If $`s`$ is the non-trivial element of $`W_𝐆(𝐋)`$ and if $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$, then $`^sz=z^1`$.

$`(4)`$ The closed subset $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$ of $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ consists of elements of order $`1`$ or $`2`$. Consequently, $`|𝐙(𝐋)^{}𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}|=2`$.

$`(5)`$ Let $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$ and $`x𝐆`$ be such that $`x^1zx𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. Then $`xC_𝐆(z)=C_𝐆^{}(z)`$.

Proof - (1) follows from Proposition 1.13 (b) and Proposition 12.2 (b). (2) follows from the semisimplicity of $`𝐆`$ and the maximality of $`𝐋`$. Since $`C_𝐆(𝐙(𝐋)^{})=𝐋`$, the element $`sW_𝐆(𝐋)`$ induces a non-trivial automorphism of $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. Hence (3) follows from (2) and from the fact that a one-dimensional torus has a unique non-trivial automorphism, namely the one sending an element to its inverse.

Now, let $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ be an element of order $`1`$ or $`2`$. By (3), $`\dot{s}C_𝐆(z)`$, where $`\dot{s}`$ is a representative of $`s`$ in $`N_𝐆(𝐋)`$. But, since $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply-connected, $`C_𝐆(z)`$ is connected \[St2, Theorem 8.2\]. So $`C_𝐆^{}(z)=C_𝐆(z)𝐋`$. Therefore, $`z𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$.

Conversely, assume that $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$. Then $`𝐆^{}=C_𝐆^{}(z)=C_𝐆(z)𝐋`$. So, since $`𝐋`$ is cuspidal, $`|W_𝐆^{}(𝐋)|=2`$. Hence, it follows from (1) that $`\dot{s}𝐆^{}`$, that is that $`z=z^1`$. In other words, $`z`$ is of order $`1`$ or $`2`$. The proof of (4) is complete.

Let $`z𝐙(𝐋)^{}𝐙(𝐋)_{\mathrm{reg}}^{}`$ and $`x𝐆`$ be such that $`x^1zx𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. There is nothing to prove if $`z`$ is of order $`1`$ and, if $`z`$ is of order $`2`$, then, by (2), $`z`$ is the unique element of order $`2`$ of $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$. So $`xC_𝐆(z)=C_𝐆^{}(z)`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

From now on, we denote by $`z`$ the unique element of $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ of order $`2`$, and we set $`𝐆^{}=C_𝐆(z)`$. Then, by Lemma 14.1 (5),

$$W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)=W_𝐆(𝐋,v).$$

We denote by $`s`$ the unique non-trivial element of $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)=W_𝐆^{}^{}(𝐋,v)`$. We assume that $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆^{}(s)=1`$, which means that $`s`$ stabilizes the element $`\stackrel{~}{u}_z^{}`$.

Remark - In cases $`B`$, $`C`$, $`D`$ and $`E`$, we are under these hypothesis. Indeed, this may be checked case-by-case using $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{4.2}\mathbf{)}`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Let $`𝐗^{}`$ be the irreducible component of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ containing $`\stackrel{~}{u}_z^{}`$ (or, equivalently, $`\stackrel{~}{u}`$). Since $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆^{}(s)=1`$, $`s`$ stabilizes $`𝐗^{}`$. Let $`A`$ be the stabilizer, in $`A_𝐋(v)`$, of $`𝐗^{}`$. Then the stabilizer of $`\stackrel{~}{u}^{}`$ is contained in $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)\times A`$.

Moreover, by Theorem 11.7, $`𝐗^{}`$ is isomorphic to $`𝔽^\times `$, and $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$ is also isomorphic to $`𝔽^\times `$. We will denote by $`𝔽_{}^\times `$ for the variety $`𝔽^\times `$ identified with $`𝐗^{}`$, and simply $`𝔽^\times `$ for the same variety identified with $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$. With these identifications, the restriction of $`\stackrel{~}{f}_{\dot{c}}`$ to $`𝐗^{}\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}`$ may be identified with the map $`f^{}:𝔽_{}^\times 𝔽^\times `$, $`xx^n`$, where $`n=|A|`$, and $`A`$ may be identified with $`𝝁_n`$, acting on $`𝔽_{}^\times `$ by translation. The fact that $`f^{}`$ is $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$-equivariant shows that the action of $`s`$ on $`𝔽_{}^\times `$ is given by

$$x𝔽_{}^\times ,^sx=\kappa x^1,$$

where $`\kappa `$ is some element of $`𝝁_n`$. Since the action of $`A`$ commutes with the action of $`s`$, we deduce that $`n=1`$ or $`2`$, so that $`\kappa =\pm 1`$.

Since $`\stackrel{~}{u}^{}`$ may be identified with $`1𝔽_{}^\times `$, we have

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{14.2}\mathbf{)}`$
$$\kappa =\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(s),$$

where $`𝝁_n`$ is identified with $`A`$ which is a subgroup of $`A_𝐋(v)`$.

###### Lemma 14.3.

With the above notation, $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(s)=(1)^{n1}`$, with $`n`$ equal to $`|A_𝐋(v)|/i`$ where $`i`$ is the number of irreducible components of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$.

Proof - Indeed, if $`n=1`$, then $`\kappa 𝝁_1`$, so $`\kappa =1`$. On the other hand, if $`n=2`$, then $`\stackrel{~}{u}_z^{}`$ may be identified with a preimage of $`1`$ in $`𝔽_{}^\times `$, that is to a fourth root of unity, say $`i`$. But, since $`^si=i`$, we get that $`\kappa =1`$. The Lemma then follows from Formula $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{14.2}\mathbf{)}`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Lemma 14.3 gives an easy criterion for computing $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(s)`$. Indeed, $`n`$ is equal to the order of $`A_𝐋(v)𝒵(𝐋)`$ divided by the number of irreducible components of $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$. This number can be determined using Theorem 11.7 and easy computations in the root system. This fact will be used in the next subsections for completing the proof of Table 12.C.

### 14.B. Case B

Until the end of $`\S `$14.B, we assume that $`𝐆\mathrm{𝐒𝐩}_4(𝔽)`$, that $`𝐋\mathrm{𝐒𝐋}_2(𝔽)\times 𝔽^\times `$ and that $`p2`$. So $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected of type $`C_2`$.

We identify $`X(𝐓)`$ with $`^2`$ and we denote by $`(\epsilon _1,\epsilon _2)`$ the canonical basis of $`X(𝐓)=^2`$. Let $`\alpha _1=\epsilon _1\epsilon _2`$ and $`\alpha _2=2\epsilon _2`$. We identify $`\mathrm{\Delta }`$ with $`\{\alpha _1,\alpha _2\}`$, so that $`\mathrm{\Delta }_𝐋=\{\alpha _2\}`$. Note also that $`w_0=Id`$. Let $`(\epsilon _1^{},\epsilon _2^{})`$ denote the basis of $`Y(𝐓)`$ dual to $`(\epsilon _1,\epsilon _2)`$. Then $`\alpha _1^{}=\epsilon _1^{}\epsilon _2^{}`$ and $`\alpha _2^{}=\epsilon _2^{}`$. Hence $`(\varpi _{\alpha _1},\varpi _{\alpha _2})=(\epsilon _1,\epsilon _1+\epsilon _2)`$. Then $`Y(𝐙(𝐋)^{})`$ is spanned by $`\epsilon _1^{}`$.

We denote by $`𝐒`$ the subtorus of $`𝐓`$ such that $`Y(𝐒)=<\epsilon _2^{}>`$. We have $`𝐓=𝐙(𝐋)^{}\times 𝐒`$. By $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{10.6}\mathbf{)}`$, we have

$$\chi _1=\varpi _{\alpha _1}\alpha _1,\alpha _2^{}\varpi _{\alpha _2}=2\epsilon _1+\epsilon _2,$$

$`\mathrm{and}`$
$$\chi _2=\varpi _{\alpha _2}=\epsilon _1+\epsilon _2.$$

By Theorem 11.7, we have

$`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ $``$ $`\{(z,t)𝐙(𝐋)^{}\times 𝐒|\chi _2(z)\alpha _2(t)=1\}`$
$``$ $`\{(a,b)𝔽^\times \times 𝔽^\times |ab^2=1\}`$
$``$ $`𝔽^\times .`$
Therefore, $`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ is connected. Since $`|A_𝐋(v)|=2`$, we get from Lemma 14.3 that $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(s)=1`$, as it is expected from Table 12.C.

Remark 14.4 -  By the above computation, we have

$$\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆^{}Res_{W_𝐆^{}^{}(𝐋,v)}^{W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)}\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆$$

(see Remark 7.C). $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Remark - The value of $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(s)`$ in this case has been obtained using a different method by J.L. Waldspurger \[Wa, Lemma VIII.9\]. See also Example 6.A$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 14.C. Case C

Until the end of $`\S `$14.C, we assume that $`𝐆\mathrm{𝐒𝐩𝐢𝐧}_7(𝔽)`$, that $`𝐋`$ is of type $`A_1\times A_1`$, and that $`p2`$. So $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected of type $`B_3`$.

We assume that the basis $`\mathrm{\Delta }=\{\alpha _1,\alpha _2,\alpha _3\}`$ of $`\mathrm{\Phi }`$ is numbered in such a way that its Cartan matrix is given by

$$(\alpha _i,\alpha _j^{})_{1i,j3}=\left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}2& 1& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 1& 2& 2& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& 1& 2& & & & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right).$$

In particular, $`\mathrm{\Delta }_𝐋=\{\alpha _1,\alpha _3\}`$. Note that $`w_0=Id`$. In this case, we get

$`\varpi _{\alpha _1}`$ $`=`$ $`\alpha _1+\alpha _2+\alpha _3,`$
$`\varpi _{\alpha _2}`$ $`=`$ $`\alpha _1+2\alpha _2+2\alpha _3,`$
$`\varpi _{\alpha _3}`$ $`=`$ $`{\displaystyle \frac{1}{2}}(\alpha _1+2\alpha _2+3\alpha _3).`$
As a consequence, it follows from $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{10.6}\mathbf{)}`$ that

$`\chi _1`$ $`=`$ $`2\alpha _1+3\alpha _2+3\alpha _3,`$
$`\chi _2`$ $`=`$ $`2\alpha _1+4\alpha _2+5\alpha _3,`$
$`\chi _3`$ $`=`$ $`{\displaystyle \frac{1}{2}}(\alpha _1+2\alpha _2+3\alpha _3).`$
Now, let $`y=\alpha _1^{}+2\alpha _2^{}+\alpha _3^{}`$. Then $`Y(𝐙(𝐋)^{})=<y>`$. Let $`𝐒`$ be the two-dimensional subtorus of $`𝐓`$ such that $`Y(𝐒)=<\alpha _1^{},\alpha _2^{}>`$. Then $`𝐓=𝐙(𝐋)^{}\times 𝐒`$. By Proposition 11.7, we have

$`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ $``$ $`\{(z,t)𝐙(𝐋)^{}\times 𝐒|\chi _1(z)\alpha _1(t)=1\mathrm{and}\chi _3(z)\alpha _3(t)=1\}`$
$``$ $`\{(a,b,c)𝔽^\times \times 𝔽^\times \times 𝔽^\times |\chi _1(y(a))\alpha _1(\alpha _1^{}(b)\alpha _2^{}(c))=1`$
$`\mathrm{and}\chi _3(y(a))\alpha _3(\alpha _1^{}(b)\alpha _2^{}(c))=1\}`$
$``$ $`\{(a,b,c)𝔽^\times \times 𝔽^\times \times 𝔽^\times |a^3b^2c^1=1\mathrm{and}ac^1=1\}`$
$``$ $`\{(a,b)𝔽^\times \times 𝔽^\times |a^2b^2=1\}`$
$``$ $`𝔽^\times \times 𝝁_2.`$
Then, by $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{14.2}\mathbf{)}`$ and Lemma 14.3, we get that $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(s)=1`$.

### 14.D. Case D

Until the end of $`\S `$14.D, we assume that $`𝐆\mathrm{𝐒𝐩𝐢𝐧}_{10}(𝔽)`$, that $`𝐋`$ is of type $`A_1\times A_3`$, and that $`p2`$. So $`𝐆`$ is semisimple and simply connected of type $`B_3`$.

We assume that the basis $`\mathrm{\Delta }=\{\alpha _1,\alpha _2,\alpha _3,\alpha _4,\alpha _5\}`$ of $`\mathrm{\Phi }`$ is numbered in such a way that its Cartan matrix is given by

$$(\alpha _i,\alpha _j^{})_{1i,j5}=\left(\begin{array}{ccccccccccccccccccc}2& 1& 0& 0& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 1& 2& 1& 0& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& 1& 2& 1& 1& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& 0& 1& 2& 0& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \\ 0& 0& 1& 0& 2& & & & & & & & & & & & & & \end{array}\right).$$

In particular, $`\mathrm{\Delta }_𝐋=\{\alpha _1,\alpha _3,\alpha _4,\alpha _5\}`$. Note that $`w_0`$ permutes the simple roots $`\alpha _4`$ and $`\alpha _5`$ and stabilizes the other simple roots. So $`(i_1,i_2,i_3,i_4)=(1,3,4,5)`$. We get

$`\chi _1`$ $`=`$ $`2\alpha _1+3\alpha _2+3\alpha _3+{\displaystyle \frac{3}{2}}(\alpha _4+\alpha _5),`$
$`\chi _2`$ $`=`$ $`2\alpha _1+4\alpha _2+5\alpha _3+{\displaystyle \frac{5}{2}}(\alpha _4+\alpha _5),`$
$`\chi _3`$ $`=`$ $`2\alpha _1+4\alpha _2+6\alpha _3+{\displaystyle \frac{7}{2}}(\alpha _4+\alpha _5),`$
$`\chi _4`$ $`=`$ $`{\displaystyle \frac{1}{2}}(\alpha _12\alpha _23\alpha _3{\displaystyle \frac{1}{2}}\alpha _4{\displaystyle \frac{7}{2}}\alpha _5),`$
$`\chi _5`$ $`=`$ $`{\displaystyle \frac{1}{2}}(\alpha _1+2\alpha _2+3\alpha _3+{\displaystyle \frac{3}{2}}\alpha _4+{\displaystyle \frac{5}{2}}\alpha _5).`$
Now let $`y=\alpha _1^{}+2\alpha _2^{}+2\alpha _3^{}+\alpha _4^{}+\alpha _5^{}`$. Then $`Y(𝐙(𝐋)^{})=<y>`$. Let $`𝐒`$ be the four-dimensional subtorus of $`𝐓`$ such that $`Y(𝐒)=<\alpha _2^{},\alpha _3^{},\alpha _4^{},\alpha _5^{}>`$. By Theorem 11.7, we have

$$\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}=\{(z,t)𝐙(𝐋)^{}\times 𝐒|\{\begin{array}{ccc}\chi _1(z)\alpha _1(t)\hfill & =& 1\hfill \\ \chi _3(z)\alpha _3(t)\hfill & =& 1\hfill \\ \chi _4(z)\alpha _5(t)\hfill & =& 1\hfill \\ \chi _5(z)\alpha _4(t)\hfill & =& 1\hfill \end{array}\}.$$

If we identify $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$ to $`𝔽^\times `$ via $`y`$, and $`𝐒`$ to $`(𝔽^\times )^4`$ via the isomorphism

$$\begin{array}{ccc}(𝔽^\times )^4& & 𝐒\\ (b,c,d,e)& & \alpha _2^{}(b)\alpha _3^{}(c)\alpha _4^{}(d)\alpha _5^{}(e),\end{array}$$

we get that

$`\stackrel{~}{𝐗}_{\dot{c}}^{}`$ $`=`$ $`\{(a,b,c,d,e)(𝔽^\times )^5|\{\begin{array}{ccc}a^3b^1\hfill & =& 1\hfill \\ a^4b^1c^2d^1e^1\hfill & =& 1\hfill \\ a^1c^1e^2\hfill & =& 1\hfill \\ ac^1d^2\hfill & =& 1\hfill \end{array}\}`$
$`=`$ $`\{(a,c,d,e)(𝔽^\times )^4|\{\begin{array}{ccc}ac^2d^1e^1\hfill & =& 1\hfill \\ a^1c^1e^2\hfill & =& 1\hfill \\ ac^1d^2\hfill & =& 1\hfill \end{array}\}`$
$`=`$ $`\{(c,d,e)(𝔽^\times )^3|\{\begin{array}{ccc}cd^1e\hfill & =& 1\hfill \\ c^3d^3e\hfill & =& 1\hfill \end{array}\}`$
$`=`$ $`\{(d,e)(𝔽^\times )^2|e^4=1\}.`$
Again, using Lemma 14.3, we get that $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(s)=1`$, as expected.

### 14.E. Case E

This case is the easiest. Indeed, the invariance of the problem under the order $`3`$ automorphism of $`𝐆`$ yields immediately the answer, because $`1`$ is the unique invariant element in $`𝒵(𝐋)`$.

Remark - The courageous reader can try to use the previous methods to find another proof of this last result. This is of course possible, as the author has checked by himself. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

The proof of the results stated in Table 12.C is now complete.

## 15. Lusztig restriction of characteristic functions of regular unipotent classes

From now on, and until the end of this paper, we assume that we are in the situation of Section 8, that is, we assume that $`𝐆`$ is defined over a finite field. Recall that we also assume that $`v`$ is a regular unipotent element. Finally, we assume that $`𝐂`$ supports a cuspidal local system, and that $`p`$ is good for $`𝐆`$. Consequently we can use all the results proved in the first part and in the previous sections of this second part.

The aim of this section is to compute the Lusztig restriction $`^{}R_𝐌^𝐆`$ of the characteristic function of the $`𝐆^F`$-conjugacy class of $`u`$ (which is a regular unipotent element of $`𝐆`$). Here, $`𝐌`$ is an $`F`$-stable Levi subgroup of a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$. It is expected to be the characteristic function of the conjugacy class of some regular unipotent element $`u^{}𝐌^F`$ : this result has been proved whenever $`p`$ is good and $`q`$ is large enough for $`𝐆`$. In this section, we determine explicitly the $`𝐆^F`$-conjugacy class of $`u^{}`$ : this precision was not in \[DLM2\]. However, as for Digne-Lehrer and Michel’s theorem, our result is proved only whenever $`p`$ is good and $`q`$ is large enough.

This section is organized as follows. In $`\S `$15.A, we recall the definition of a map between the set of $`𝐆^F`$-conjugacy classes of regular unipotent elements in $`𝐆^F`$ to the corresponding set in $`𝐌^F`$. This map was constructed in \[Bon2, page 279\]. We also provide a proof for some properties of this map which were announced in \[Bon2, Proposition 2.2\]. In $`\S `$15.B, we prove the main result, that is the computation of the Lusztig restriction of the characteristic function of the $`𝐆^F`$-conjugacy class of $`u`$.

Hypothesis and notation : We assume all along this part that we are in the situation of Section 8. We also assume that $`p`$ is good for $`𝐆`$. Finally, we fix an $`F`$-stable Levi subgroup $`𝐌`$ of a parabolic subgroup $`𝐐`$ of $`𝐆`$.

As a consequence of these hypothesis, we may (and we will) identify $`A_𝐆(u)`$ with $`𝒵(𝐆)`$ via the canonical isomorphism.

### 15.A. Restriction map for regular unipotent classes

Let $`\mathrm{Reg}_{\mathrm{uni}}(𝐆^F)`$ denote the set of regular unipotent classes of $`𝐆^F`$. We recall in this subsection the construction of a map $`res_𝐌^𝐆:\mathrm{Reg}_{\mathrm{uni}}(𝐆^F)\mathrm{Reg}_{\mathrm{uni}}(𝐌^F)`$ which was made in \[Bon2, page 279\]. For a proof of all the results used here, the reader may refer to \[Bon2\].

Let us first consider the easiest case : if $`𝐐`$ is $`F`$-stable, we set

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill \rho _𝐌^𝐆:& \mathrm{Reg}_{\mathrm{uni}}(𝐆^F)& & \mathrm{Reg}_{\mathrm{uni}}(𝐌^F)\\ & [g]_{𝐆^F}& & \pi _𝐌([g]_{𝐆^F}𝐐^F).\end{array}$$

It is well-known that $`\rho _𝐌^𝐆`$ is well-defined and does not depend on the choice of $`𝐐`$.

Now, let us come back to the general case. We fix an $`F`$-stable Borel subgroup $`𝐁_𝐌`$ of $`𝐌`$, and an $`F`$-stable maximal torus $`𝐓_𝐌`$ of $`𝐁_𝐌`$. We denote by $`𝐋_𝐌`$ the unique minimal standard Levi subgroup of a parabolic subgroup $`𝐏_𝐌`$ of $`𝐌`$ (standard with respect to the pair $`(𝐓_𝐌,𝐁_𝐌)`$) such that the canonical map $`𝒵(𝐌)𝒵(𝐋_𝐌)`$ is an isomorphism. By unicity, $`𝐋_𝐌`$ and $`𝐏_𝐌`$ are $`F`$-stable. Moreover, the map $`\rho _{𝐋_𝐌}^𝐌`$ is bijective.

Now, by minimality, $`𝐋_𝐌`$ is quasi-cuspidal, so it is universally distinguished. Therefore, there exists a unique standard Levi subgroup $`𝐋_𝐌^{}`$ of a parabolic subgroup $`𝐏_𝐌^{}`$ of $`𝐆`$ (standard with respect to $`(𝐓,𝐁)`$) which is $`𝐆`$-conjugate to $`𝐋_𝐌`$. Since $`𝐋_𝐌`$ is $`F`$-stable, $`𝐋_𝐌^{}`$ and $`𝐏_𝐌^{}`$ are $`F`$-stable. Moreover, by Proposition 8.1 and Proposition 12.2 (d), the map

$$\begin{array}{cccc}\hfill c:& \mathrm{Reg}_{\mathrm{uni}}(𝐋_𝐌^F)& & \mathrm{Reg}_{\mathrm{uni}}(𝐋_𝐌^F)\\ & [l]_{𝐋_𝐌^F}& & [l]_{𝐆^F}𝐋_𝐌^F\end{array}$$

is bijective.

Using the above notation and properties, we define the map $`res_𝐌^𝐆`$ to be the composition

We recall some properties of these restriction maps (proofs of these fact may be found in \[Bon5, $`\S `$7\]). First,

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.1}\mathbf{)}`$
$$res_𝐌^𝐆\mathrm{𝑖𝑠}\mathrm{𝑖𝑛𝑑𝑒𝑝𝑒𝑛𝑑𝑒𝑛𝑡}\mathrm{𝑜𝑓}\mathrm{𝑡ℎ𝑒}\mathrm{𝑐ℎ𝑜𝑖𝑐𝑒}\mathrm{𝑜𝑓}𝐐.$$

Moreover, if $`𝐌`$ is an $`F`$-stable Levi subgroup of an $`F`$-stable parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$, then

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.2}\mathbf{)}`$
$$res_𝐌^𝐆=\rho _𝐌^𝐆.$$

To state the next property, we need to introduce some further notation. First, we denote by $`𝐡_𝐌^𝐆:H^1(F,𝒵(𝐆))H^1(F,𝒵(𝐌))`$ the map induced by $`h_𝐌^𝐆`$ (it is surjective). Now, let $`𝒰\mathrm{Reg}_{\mathrm{uni}}(𝐆^F)`$ and let $`zH^1(F,𝒵(𝐆))`$. We denote by $`g_z`$ an element of $`𝐆`$ such that $`g_z^1F(g_z)𝐙(𝐆)`$ and represents $`z`$. We then define $`𝒰_z=^{g_z}𝒰`$. Then $`𝒰_z\mathrm{Reg}_{\mathrm{uni}}(𝐆^F)`$, and $`𝒰_z`$ depends only on $`z`$, and not on the choice of the element $`g_z`$. Moreover, since $`A_𝐆(u)𝒵(𝐆)`$, the map

$$\begin{array}{ccc}H^1(F,𝒵(𝐆))& & \mathrm{Reg}_{\mathrm{uni}}(𝐆^F)\\ z& & 𝒰_z\end{array}$$

is bijective. Also, since $`g_z`$ may be chosen in $`𝐌`$, it is immediate that

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.3}\mathbf{)}`$
$$res_𝐌^𝐆𝒰_z=(res_𝐌^𝐆𝒰)_{𝐡_𝐌^𝐆(z)}.$$

The last result is a transitivity property \[Bon5, Proposition 7.2 (c)\] : if $`𝐌^{}`$ is an $`F`$-stable Levi subgroup of a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$ containing $`𝐌`$, then

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.4}\mathbf{)}`$
$$res_𝐌^𝐆=res_𝐌^𝐌^{}res_𝐌^{}^𝐆.$$

### 15.B. Lusztig restriction to $`𝐋_w`$

If $`wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ and if $`zH^1(F,𝒵(𝐋))`$, then

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.5}\mathbf{)}`$
$$|C_{𝐋_w}^{}(v_{w,z})^F|=|𝐙(𝐋)^{wF}|q^r^{}.$$

Proof of $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.5}\mathbf{)}`$ \-  Indeed,

$`|C_{𝐋_w}^{}(v_{w,z})^F|`$ $`=`$ $`|C_𝐋(v_z)^{\dot{w}F}|`$
$`=`$ $`|𝐙(𝐋)^{\dot{z}wF}|.|C_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)^{\dot{z}\dot{w}F}|.`$
But $`C_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)`$ is a connected unipotent group of dimension $`r^{}`$, so for every Frobenius morphism $`F^{}`$ defining an $`𝔽_q`$-structure on $`C_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)`$, we have $`|C_{𝐔_𝐋}(v)^F^{}|=q^r^{}`$. The result follows from the fact that $`\dot{z}`$ acts trivially on $`𝐙(𝐋)^{}`$$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

Moreover, since $`W_𝐆(𝐋)`$ acts trivially on $`𝒵(𝐋)`$, we have

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.6}\mathbf{)}`$
$$|C_{𝐋_w}(v_{w,z})^F|=|𝐙(𝐋)^{wF}|q^r^{}.|𝒵(𝐋)^F|.$$

If $`\xi `$ is a linear character of $`𝒵(𝐆)`$, we set :

$$\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\xi }^𝐆=\frac{1}{|H^1(F,𝒵(𝐆))|}\underset{zH^1(F,𝒵(𝐆))}{}\xi (z)\gamma _{u_z}^𝐆.$$

By $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{8.6}\mathbf{)}`$, the characteristic function $`\chi _{_w,\phi _w}`$ is a multiple of $`\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w,\zeta }^{𝐋_w}`$. The isomorphism $`\phi `$ is determined up to multiplication by a scalar, we may, and we will, choose $`\phi `$ such that

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.7}\mathbf{)}`$
$$\chi _{,\phi }=\frac{1}{|𝐙(𝐋)^F|}\widehat{\gamma }_{v,\zeta }^𝐋.$$

In particular, it follows from Corollaries 6.12 and 8.7 that

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.8}\mathbf{)}`$
$$\chi _{_w,\phi _w}=\frac{\zeta (\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(w))}{|𝐙(𝐋_w)^F|}\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w,\zeta }^{𝐋_w}.$$

Our aim in this subsection is to determine the Lusztig restriction to $`𝐋_w^F`$ of the function $`\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\stackrel{~}{\zeta }}^𝐆`$, where $`\stackrel{~}{\zeta }=\zeta 𝐡_𝐋^𝐆`$. For this purpose, we first compute its Harish-Chandra restriction to $`𝐋`$ using elementary methods. Then we use all the work done during this paper to deduce the general case. However, our result is known to be valid only if $`q`$ is large enough. By \[DLM1, Proposition 5.3\], we have, for any $`zH^1(F,𝒵(𝐆))`$,

$$^{}R_{𝐋𝐏}^𝐆(\gamma _{u_z}^𝐆)=\gamma _{v_{𝐡_𝐋^𝐆(z)}}^𝐋.$$

Hence, we get

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.9}\mathbf{)}`$
$$^{}R_{𝐋𝐏}^𝐆(\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\stackrel{~}{\zeta }}^𝐆)=\widehat{\gamma }_{v,\zeta }^𝐋.$$

###### Theorem 15.10.

Let $`wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$. Assume that $`p`$ is good for $`𝐆`$ and that $`q`$ is large enough. Then

$$^{}R_{𝐋_w}^𝐆(\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\stackrel{~}{\zeta }}^𝐆)=\zeta (\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(w))\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w,\zeta }^{𝐋_w}.$$

Proof - First, we determine the following scalar product

$$\kappa =𝒳_{K_1,\phi _1},\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\stackrel{~}{\zeta }}^𝐆_{𝐆^F}.$$

If $`\chi `$ is a non-trivial irreducible character of $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$, then $`𝒳_{K_\chi ,\phi _\chi },\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\stackrel{~}{\zeta }}^𝐆_{𝐆^F}=0`$ since the perverse sheaf $`K_\chi `$ does not contain $`𝐂^𝐆=(u)_𝐆`$ in its support. Hence, for each $`wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$, we have

$$\kappa =\underset{\chi (IrrW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v))^F}{}\stackrel{~}{\chi }(wF)𝒳_{K_\chi ,\phi _\chi },\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\stackrel{~}{\zeta }}^𝐆_{𝐆^F}.$$

But, by Theorem 8.4, we have

$$\underset{\chi (IrrW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v))^F}{}\stackrel{~}{\chi }(wF)𝒳_{K_\chi ,\phi _\chi }=R_{𝐋_w}^𝐆(𝒳_{_w,\phi _w}).$$

From this and from $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.8}\mathbf{)}`$, it follows that

$`()`$
$$|𝐙(𝐋)^{wF}|\kappa =\zeta (\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(w))\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w,\zeta }^{𝐋_w},^{}R_{𝐋_w}^𝐆(\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\stackrel{~}{\zeta }}^𝐆)_{𝐆^F}$$

for every $`wW_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$.

Let us now use $`()`$ in the case where $`w=1`$. By $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.9}\mathbf{)}`$, we obtain the following equality :

$$|𝐙(𝐋)^F|\kappa =\widehat{\gamma }_{v,\zeta }^𝐋,\widehat{\gamma }_{v,\zeta }^𝐋_{𝐆^F}=|C_𝐋^{}(v)^F|.$$

So $`\kappa =q^r^{}`$. Therefore, we deduce from $`()`$ and this equality that

$$\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w,\zeta }^{𝐋_w},^{}R_{𝐋_w}^𝐆(\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\stackrel{~}{\zeta }}^𝐆)_{𝐆^F}=\zeta (\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(w))|𝐙(𝐋_w)^F|q^r^{}.$$

In other words,

$`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.11}\mathbf{)}`$
$$\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w,\zeta }^{𝐋_w},^{}R_{𝐋_w}^𝐆(\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\stackrel{~}{\zeta }}^𝐆)_{𝐆^F}=\zeta (\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(w))|C_{𝐋_w}^{}(v_w)^F|.$$

Since $`p`$ is good for $`𝐋`$ and since the regular unipotent class of $`𝐋`$ supports a cuspidal local system, then all the irreducible components of the root system $`\mathrm{\Phi }_𝐋`$ are of type $`A`$ \[Bon4, Corollary 1.1.4\]. But, by \[Bon3, Lemma 1.8.4 (b) and Corollary 6.2.2 (a)\] and \[Bon3’\], $`^{}R_{𝐋_w}^𝐆(\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\stackrel{~}{\zeta }}^𝐆)`$ is a multiple of $`\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w,\zeta }^{𝐋_w}`$. This completes the proof of the Theorem 15.10$`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

### 15.C. General Lusztig restriction

Let $`v_𝐌^{}=\pi _{𝐋_𝐌^{}}(u)`$. Since $`𝐋_𝐌`$ and $`𝐋_𝐌^{}`$ are $`𝐆`$-conjugate, there exists an element $`w_𝐌W_𝐆^{}(𝐋_𝐌^{},v_𝐌^{})`$ and an element $`g_𝐌𝐆`$ such that $`𝐋_𝐌=^{g_𝐌}𝐋_𝐌^{}`$ and $`g_𝐌^1F(g_𝐌)=\dot{w}_𝐌`$. Now, let $`z_𝐌`$ denote the class of $`\phi _{𝐋_𝐌^{},v}^𝐆(w_𝐌)`$ in $`H^1(F,𝒵(𝐌))`$ (note that the element $`\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(w_𝐌)`$ belongs to $`𝒵(𝐋_𝐌^{})`$, and we identify $`𝒵(𝐋_𝐌^{})`$ with $`𝒵(𝐌)`$). Finally, let $`u_{𝐌,z}`$ denote a representative of the regular unipotent class of $`𝐌^F`$ associated to $`zH^1(F,𝒵(𝐌))`$ via the Lang Theorem.

###### Theorem 15.12.

Assume that $`p`$ is good for $`𝐆`$ and that $`q`$ is large enough. Then

$$^{}R_𝐌^𝐆(\gamma _u^𝐆)=\gamma _{u_{𝐌,z_𝐌}}^𝐌.$$

Proof - Since $`p`$ is good and $`q`$ is large enough, the Mackey formula holds in $`𝐆`$ by \[Bon1, Theorem 6.1.1\]. So the functions $`R_𝐌^{}^𝐌(f)`$, where $`𝐌^{}`$ is an $`F`$-stable Levi subgroup of a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$ and $`f`$ is a unipotently supported absolutely cuspidal functions on $`𝐌^F`$, span the space of unipotently supported functions on $`𝐌^F`$. So, it is sufficient to prove that

$`()`$
$$^{}R_𝐌^𝐆(\gamma _u^𝐆),R_𝐌^{}^𝐌(f)_{𝐌^F}=\gamma _{u_{𝐌,z_𝐌}}^𝐌,R_𝐌^{}^𝐌(f)_{𝐌^F}$$

for all such pairs $`(𝐌^{},f)`$. By adjonction, $`()`$ is equivalent to

$`()`$
$$^{}R_𝐌^{}^𝐆(\gamma _u^𝐆),f_{𝐌^F}=^{}R_𝐌^{}^𝐌\gamma _{u_{𝐌,z_𝐌}}^𝐌,f_{𝐌^F}.$$

But, by \[Lu4, Theorem 1.14 (b)\], a basis of the space of unipotently supported absolutely cuspidal functions on $`𝐌^F`$ is given by the characteristic functions of $`F`$-stable cuspidal local systems on $`F`$-stable unipotent classes of $`𝐌^{}`$. So we may assume that $`f`$ is such a characteristic function. If the unipotent class which is the support of $`f`$ is not regular, then both sides of $`()`$ are equal to $`0`$. Therefore, we may assume that $`𝐌^{}=𝐋_w^{}`$ for some $`w^{}W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$, and that $`f=\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w^{},\zeta }^{𝐋_w^{}}`$.

First,

$$\gamma _u^𝐆=\underset{\xi H^1(F,𝒵(𝐆))^{}}{}\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\xi }^𝐆$$

and, for instance by \[Bon3, 1.8.3 and Lemma 1.8.4 (b)\],

$$^{}R_{𝐋_w^{}}^𝐆(\widehat{\gamma }_{u,\xi }^𝐆),\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w^{},\zeta }^{𝐋_w^{}}_{𝐋_w^{}^F}=0$$

if $`\xi \stackrel{~}{\zeta }`$. Therefore, by Theorem 15.10,

$`(A)`$
$$^{}R_{𝐋_w^{}}^𝐆(\gamma _u^𝐆),\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w^{},\zeta }^{𝐋_w^{}}_{𝐋_w^{}^F}=\zeta (\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(w^{}))\gamma _{v_w^{},\zeta }^{𝐋_w^{}},\gamma _{v_w^{},\zeta }^{𝐋_w^{}}_{𝐋_w^{}^F}.$$

We consider now the Lusztig restriction from $`𝐌`$ to $`𝐋_w`$. First, note that

$$\gamma _{u_{𝐌,z_𝐌}}^𝐆=\underset{\xi H^1(F,𝒵(𝐌))^{}}{}\xi (z_𝐌)\widehat{\gamma }_{u_𝐌,\xi }^𝐌.$$

Let $`𝐌_0`$ be a Levi subgroup of a parabolic subgroup of $`𝐆`$ conjugate to $`𝐌`$. By Proposition 1.13 (b), $`W_{𝐌_0}^{}(𝐋,v)`$ is a standard parabolic subgroup of $`W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$. Therefore, we may write $`w^{}=w_1w_2`$ where $`w_1W_{𝐌_0}^{}(𝐋,v)`$ and $`w_2`$ is the image of $`w_𝐌`$ under the morphism $`\overline{\rho }_{𝐋,𝐋^{},u}`$ defined in $`\S `$12.B. Recall that $`w_𝐌W_𝐆^{}(𝐋,v)`$ has been defined in the introduction of this subsection.

By $`\mathbf{(}\mathbf{15.4}\mathbf{)}`$, by Theorem 15.10 applied to $`𝐌`$, and by \[Bon3, 1.8.3 and Lemma 1.8.4 (b)\], we have

$$^{}R_{𝐋_w}^𝐌(\widehat{\gamma }_{u_𝐌,\xi }^𝐌)=\{\begin{array}{cc}\zeta (\phi _{𝐋,v}^{𝐌_0}(w_1))\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w^{},\zeta }^{𝐋_w^{}}\hfill & \mathrm{if}\xi =\zeta h_𝐋^{𝐌_0}\hfill \\ 0\hfill & \mathrm{otherwise}.\hfill \end{array}$$

So, by Proposition 12.4,

$$^{}R_{𝐋_w}^𝐌(\gamma _{u_{𝐌,z_𝐌}}^𝐌),\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w^{},\zeta }^{𝐋_w^{}}_{𝐋_w^{}^F}=\zeta (\phi _{𝐋,v}^{𝐌_0}(w_1))\zeta (\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(w_2))\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w^{},\zeta }^{𝐋_w^{}},\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w^{},\zeta }^{𝐋_w^{}}_{𝐋_w^{}^F}.$$

Therefore, by Corollary 4.7,

$`(B)`$
$$^{}R_{𝐋_w}^𝐌(\gamma _{u_{𝐌,z_𝐌}}^𝐌),\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w^{},\zeta }^{𝐋_w^{}}_{𝐋_w^{}^F}=\zeta (\phi _{𝐋,v}^𝐆(w^{}))\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w^{},\zeta }^{𝐋_w^{}},\widehat{\gamma }_{v_w^{},\zeta }^{𝐋_w^{}}_{𝐋_w^{}^F}.$$

By comparing $`(A)`$ and $`(B)`$, we get $`()`$, so Theorem 15.12 is proved. $`\mathrm{SS}\mathrm{}`$

C. Bonnafé

CNRS - UMR 6623,

Laboratoire de Mathématiques de Besançon,

16 Route de Gray,

25030 BESANÇON Cedex,

FRANCE,

bonnafe@math.univ-fcomte.fr